Shell-shock and other neuropsychiatric problems : Presented in five hundred and eighty-nine case histories from the war literature, 1914-1918 (part 4 of 5)

Shell-shock and other neuropsychiatric problems : Presented in five hundred and eighty-nine case histories from the war literature, 1914-1918 (part 4 of 5)

As for Babinski’s hystero-organic association, we here deal with cases of organic paralysis or contracture in which the fundamental disorder is organic, and the psychic disorder is grafted upon it. Both the fundamentally organic and the fundamentally hysterical associations are instances, according to Babinski’s phrase, of symptomatic incompatibilities. In such instances, the hysterical part of the disorder, whether grafted or original, is dissolved by psychotherapy. There is a third group of symptomatic incompatibilities, namely, the hystero-reflex associations, in which, e.g., a hysterical gait is combined with vasomotor and thermal disturbances. There may even be combinations of all three types of disease, namely, the type of structural disease, of vasomotor disorder, and of hysteria, in what would then be termed a hystero-reflex-organic association.

Wound of toes--Wound of arm: Reflex or physiopathic paralyses, diagnosis and treatment.

=Cases 431 and 432.= (DELHERM, September, 1916.)

A soldier was wounded in the soft parts of the last two toes and in the furrow between toes on the left side, September 15, 1914, arriving in the Central Physiotherapeutic Service of the 17th Army Region, December 27, 1915, left foot in varus, with marked contracture of tibialis anticus, though passive movements of flexion, extension, adduction and abduction were well performed. There was a slight atrophy of the leg (33 cm. left to 34 cm. right). The scar was a little painful, and there was a slight degree of hypesthesia of foot and lower leg. The foot was cold and cyanotic; the reflexes were normal. An electric examination in the region of the external popliteal branch of the sciatic nerve showed that there was no electrical disorder either faradic or voltaic.

Another case was wounded in the right arm by a shell fragment September 7, 1914, and showed two scars above the epitrochlea and along the internal border of the triceps. Examination December 30 showed a normal elbow movement, pronation and supination, with slight flexion in repose of the palm of the hand and the fingers. Active flexion movements of the fingers could be performed only imperfectly, and the finger pad could only be brought within three fingers breadths of the palm, despite the greatest effort on the part of the patient. Minute passive movements were entirely possible. The fifth finger could not be abducted and both abduction and adduction of the third and fourth finger could not be made on account of the nerve lesion. The thumb was in a condition of contracture which placed it in abduction in front of the index finger, and the thumb could not oppose. Passive movements, on the other hand, were entirely possible. The hand was flexed upon the forearm through hypertonia of the flexors, which could be easily overcome with slight but distinct resistance. The hand was in the position of a radial paralysis. There was a slight degree of muscular atrophy. Tendon reflexes were normal. Electric examination showed that stimulation of the ulnar nerve at the elbow was unable to produce flexion of the last two fingers or any movement in the hypothenar eminence, of which the muscles were also not excitable. The interossei could, however, be made to contract. The median and radial nerves were normal electrically. The above examinations were with the faradic current.

With the galvanic current the ulnar nerve proved unexcitable at the elbow, and the muscles of the hypothenar eminence contracted more slowly. The median and radial nerves and their muscles were electrically normal.

In short, there was a complete R. D. of the hypothenar and partial R. D. of the interossei as a result of the lesion of the ulnar nerve. There was nothing abnormal in the other nerves or muscles of the arm. The attitude of radial pseudoparalysis is due to the contracture of the muscles of the thenar eminence.

As to therapy, the general movements of flexion of the fingers, thumb and hand yielded a marked improvement, but such results cannot be expected in like cases unless a physician or experienced masseur treats the case. Babinski and Froment have tried thermotherapy and diathermy in these cases, finding that the paralysis diminishes and becomes partial if the limb is warm, although it is important that it should not become too warm. Sometimes a few treatments with diathermy will produce movements in a case of long standing paralysis. Babinski and Froment counsel not only diathermy, but a general motor reëducation. The idea of the diathermy is that the deeply penetrating heat affects blood vessels and muscles, bringing about a vasodilatation or even a direct addition of needed calories. In like manner, galvanism, light baths, or simple baths in combination, and with diathermy, especially with the diathermy, act favorably. Casts and apparatus have also proved without avail, as well as faradic or galvanic reëducation.

The above two cases show how in one instance there may be no electrical change and in another instance a slight one. In these cases, reflex hypertonic contracture, hypotonic paralysis, vasomotor disorder, decalcification of the skeleton (X-ray), mechanical overexcitability of muscles, unmodified tendon reflexes (except elective exaggeration of reflex under anesthesia, e.g., a persistent unilateral patellar clonus when all other reflexes have been abolished), and disorders of electrical excitation are enumerated by Babinski and Froment.

Delherm sums up the electrical disorders as follows: Muscle faradized:

(a) No change.

(b) Subexcitability.

(c) Overexcitability.

(d) Diminished contractility to faradism, associated with increased contractility by galvanism (Charpentier).

(e) Anticipated fusion of shocks (Babinski and Froment).

(f) Slow contraction and decontraction on faradism (Charpentier).

(g) Rapid exhaustion of rhythmic faradic contraction with metronome.

Muscle galvanized:

(a) No change.

(b) Subexcitability.

(c) Overexcitability.

(d) Suddenness of galvanic contraction with subexcitability.

Re decalcification and osteo-articular changes, Babinski points out that the reflex or physiopathic phenomena run historically back to John Hunter, Charcot, and Vulpian. Charcot and Vulpian called especial attention to the peculiar amyotrophy and paralysis which occurred in joint disease, and upon the lack of parallelism betwixt the intensity of the joint disease and the severity of the paralysis or atrophy. The atrophy was without R. D.

Shell-shock: Functional blindness (monosymptomatic).

=Case 433.= (CROUZON, January, 1915.)

A shell burst above the head of a sergeant in a battle near Neuf château, August 22, 1914. The man was kneeling at the time; felt a terrible shock, slipped prone, lost consciousness and woke in the evening blind. Next day he could hardly distinguish light from dark. Yet the light reflexes were normal; the fundus was normal.

This Crouzon calls the symptomatic triad for functional nerve blindness of Dieulafoy. There have been similar cases following eclipse of the sun and nervous shock. The eclipse cases suggest that the bright flash might have something to do with the sudden blindness (yet blindness has appeared in cases in which the shell burst behind the patient).

The diagnosis of temporary blindness, with a prognosis of early recovery, was made. The neurological examination was normal.

For its suggestive effect, glycerophosphate injections and progressive reëducative measures were adopted. The patient was shown that he could see, first, the contour of objects, then details and colors, then large letters and later small letters. In a month the blindness was almost well. Five months afterwards there was still a certain haze over the field of vision and a slight difficulty in distinguishing certain colors.

Jousset states that aside from visual alterations as the result of cranial trauma, and aside from various transitory amblyopias such as scintillating scotoma, the main varieties of amblyopia are:

First, Congenital amblyopia.

Second, Amblyopia due to cerebral intoxication.

Third, Retrobulbar neuritis and toxic amblyopia.

Fourth, Amblyopia ex anopsia.

Fifth, Hysterical amblyopia.

The most frequent amblyopias among the soldiers are exanopsia. Aside from a few amblyopias caused by prolonged occlusion of the eyelids, ptosis, or blepharospasm, the most frequent are due to opacities, ametropia, and strabismus. The hysterical amblyopias are, as a rule, associated with blepharospasm due to intense photophobia, and are sometimes associated with constant lacrimation. Vision at a distance is poor. The patient succeeds in reading but shows an asthenopia of fatigue. The cornea and the conjunctiva are anesthetic, and sometimes the eyelids also,--the so-called anesthesia en lunettes. The pupils are large but react properly. The patient complains of many species of disorder; loss of the sense of the third proportion, micropsia, megalopsia, diplopia, erythropsia, diplopia in two colors, inverted image, hemierythropsia, rotatory amblyopia. There is concentrated limitation of visual fields, exaggerated by fatigue and by intense light; reduced in dim light or when the patient is provided with smoked glasses; enlarged upon the instillation of atropin or with convex glasses. As a rule, with unilateral amblyopia, the functional disorders start in binocular vision. Practically the most important diagnostic feature is the anesthesia, since this cannot be readily simulated. Sometimes corneal anesthesia is found in non-hysterical persons, who may perhaps be regarded as potential hysterics.

Retrobulbar neuritis (nitrophenol).

=Case 434.= (SOLLIER AND JOUSSET, April, 1917.)

A soldier of the 54th Artillery entered hospital 45, November 4, 1916. He had had a slight paralysis of the left brachial plexus in 1913, following a shoulder dislocation, but the only relic of this when the war began was a deltoid paresis. He had been working from August 13, 1915, at the factory in Saint-Fons, and was as yellow as the majority of the workers there. He had never shown xanthopsia.

The first symptoms of his left brachial plexus neuritis had begun six months before, after 9 months’ work in the factory, and showed themselves in an increase of the deltoid paresis, with pains in the hand and forearm, and cramps of the hand, interfering with work, formication in the right hand and in the feet, diminution of visual peculiarity (objects forgotten and reading difficult). It was only in November that he got perturbed about these difficulties, which had begun in May. There was a paralysis of the levators and rotators of the left shoulder, with a slight atrophy of the deltoid and of the supra- and infraspinatus muscles. The arm could be extended almost to the horizontal with difficulty. There was one centimeter atrophy. The forearm and hand were not atrophic but slightly weak. There was an anesthesia of the shoulder-joint region, and of the outer surface of the arm; a hypesthesia of the posterior surface of the forearm and dorsal surface of the hand and fingers; tendon and periosteal reflexes normal. Sometimes the hand would contract firmly and could be opened only by the aid of the other hand. The nerve trunks of the axilla, upper arm, and forearm, were painful on pressure, especially on the left side, and the ulnar nerve was thickened and rolled under the finger. The knee-jerk and Achilles jerk were abolished on the right; plantar reflex diminished; right posterior tibial nerve painful on pressure, and its territory was hypesthetic. There were cramps in the feet.

Gymnastics and electrotherapy and rest reduced these phenomena. The eye grounds were normal; there was a paresis of accommodation, and an absolute blindness to green, with retraction of fields to 15 degrees in the right eye, and 20 on the left. There later developed a slight edematous neuritis of the nerve, corresponding to the evolution of a chronic retrobulbar neuritis of toxic origin.

It is the chronic retrobulbar neuritis which is typical of the so-called nitrophenol neuritis, developing in soldiers employed in making explosives. The above case is accordingly exceptional in its association of a severe peripheral neuritis with the optic neuritis. Typically, after six months to a year in the factory, the cramps and formication of the legs are felt, and the gradual diminution of vision with transient blindness, finally leading to inability to read, sets in. The green blindness, the accommodative paresis, and diminution of central vision, the concentric contraction of the visual fields, are the usual story. At first the eye grounds are normal; there is then an edematous neuritis, and finally a white atrophy. According to Sollier, the accommodative paresis is like that in post-diphtheritic paralysis--a disease due to cerebral cortex intoxication. In fact, the photomotor reflex is normal, and what we have is an inversion of the Argyll-Robertson sign. These symptoms are those of retrobulbar neuritis, of nicotino-ethylic origin, and it may be thought that the melinite was simply acting by creating a soil for alcoholic intoxication, but none of the patients examined has been alcoholic, nor has any been permitted to smoke in the factory. The injurious agent is probably a body in the nitrophenol series, perhaps dinitrochlorobenzol, but whether this substance is absorbed through the skin, inhaled, ingested from the hands, or by all three routes, is doubtful. These workers are often cyanotic while at work because the nitre products produce vasodilatation. Possibly this dilatation of vessels has something to do with the neuritis. The workmen will not use the spectacles and antitoxic masks given them, and even do not use the rubber gloves constantly. In some factories only, a liter of milk is given as counterpoison, every day.

Slight wound of occiput: Ophthalmoplegia externa, influencible, however, by tests and replaced by spasmodic convergence of globes with myosis; hysterical stigmata and convulsions.

=Case 435.= (WESTPHAL, September, 1915.)

A German volunteer, 20, was slightly wounded in the occiput by revolver-shot at Ypres. Then followed headaches, vertigo, and complaints of pains in the eyes such that he could not open them or see sidewise. May 5, 1915, he showed a picture of an ophthalmoplegia externa: complete immobility of the two bulbi, lively blepharoclonus, rapidly passing into blepharospasm, photophobia. The visual field for white was practically limited to the fixation point. Central scotoma for all colors. Otherwise normal.

On further examination, the apparently immobile bulbi were found to pass into convergence upon request to look to the right or left. Thereafter, this position of convergence was assumed if any test made by a strong light, such as that of a pocket flash, was used. The pupils contracted to the maximum during this assumption of the convergent position of the globes, and no further light reaction could be observed. The convergence gradually passed off when the light was removed. The appearance of bilateral external ophthalmoplegia had disappeared.

If the patient was requested to follow a finger moved to one side, the globe of that side to which the finger was being moved, stood unmoved in its central position, but the other globe followed the eye and placed itself in the convergent position. The patient complained of diplopia. Even after the closure of one eye a double vision appeared (monocular diplopia). There was achromatopsia. The cornea failed to react to stimulation.

There was an analgesia of the skin of the whole body, with a hypesthesia for tactile stimuli on the left side. Smell and taste absent. The convergent position of the globes with myosis was preserved in the midst of convulsive seizures, which could be produced by exciting the patient. When it was attempted to dissolve the eye troubles by hypnosis, convulsive attacks occurred. The patient was pronouncedly hysterical.

The case is beyond question hysterical,--the phenomena consisting of an ophthalmoplegia externa, alternating with spasmodic contracture of the internal recti, associated with myosis and loss of light reaction. The influencibility of this situation during the process of tests, to say nothing of the other stigmata, clinches the diagnosis--an important one, since the development of an external ophthalmoplegia after occipital trauma might possibly be regarded as an organic disease due to hemorrhage in the region of the eye-muscle nuclei.

Sandbag drops on head: Internal strabismus and diplopia. Various diagnoses. Cure by lenses.

=Case 436.= (HARWOOD, September, 1916.)

A four-pound wet sandbag fell eight feet on the head of a sergeant-major, 28, lying in a Gallipoli dug-out, November 24, 1915. The sergeant-major was removed to Lemnos with headache and giddiness, and a week later developed bilateral internal strabismus with double vision and head noises. The diagnosis was “brain tumor” or “syphilitic meningitis of the base.” On the voyage home, the diagnosis was altered to “multiple neuritis or neurasthenia.”

He was admitted to the King George Hospital, January 1, 1916, unable to move the eyes outwards; they moved rather poorly up and down. There was a slight lateral nystagmus. The patient had been unable to read or stand since the accident. The visual acuity of each eye was less than 6/60, but with an arrangement of lenses he could get 6/5 with either eye. He had perfect binocular vision and could read ordinary type comfortably. In a week’s time he was able to stand without support and walk with a stick. Whenever he took off the glasses, the strabismus and diplopia immediately returned. Other combinations were tried but failed to relieve symptoms. The lenses given were +0.375 c. Vert. and L. +0.25 S. +0.25 C. 75 do.

Hemianopsia: organic or functional?

=Case 437.= (STEINER, October, 1915.)

A 19-year old volunteer, never ill (no nervous disease in the family), after a period of training went into the field, October 3, 1914. November 5, a shell struck the trench nearby but failed to explode. Up to that time everything had been quiet. The soldier had been looking out of the loophole, surveying the terrain. He felt a great fear, got a blow in the neck, fell down unconscious, remained unconscious for an unknown time, and later walked back with his comrades. About an hour later, this volunteer,--who was a very intelligent young man, possessing much knowledge of biology, including the nature of visual fields,--noticed a black spot in the field of vision, which came and went, but after a few hours remained continually without disappearing. Otherwise, there was no complaint except a feeling of dizziness when stooping.

Upon examination there could be found no disorder of the internal organs. Neurologically there was blinking, vasomotor excitability, slight reddening of the face, and dermatographia. An expert in ophthalmology confirmed the existence of a homonymous defect in the fields of vision. This defect could not be influenced by suggestion or by any other treatment, nor did any other change whatever occur in the condition.

Steiner inquires whether this hemianopsia is to be taken as organic or functional. The air-pressure of the shell hissing past might have produced a concussion, or the falling unconscious might have produced a commotio cerebri or a slight hemorrhage. The tic-like blinking and vasomotor excitability, however, suggest functionality.

Hysterical pseudoptosis.

=Case 438.= (LAIGNEL-LAVASTINE and BALLET, January, 1916.)

Laignel-Lavastine and Ballet present a case of what they term hysterical pseudoptosis in a patient who showed no signs of organic disease of the nervous system, and moreover no special mental disorder. This soldier, 30 years of age, working in the auxiliary service, suffered from a troublesome lowering of his left upper eyelid. He went to the front in February, 1915. Aside from suffering a few mild and temporary blindnesses (éblouissements), he was entirely well up to the time of being wounded, March 18, 1915, by a bullet in the arm, and a bullet occasioning a superficial and slight wound 2½ centimeters above the middle of the left eyebrow. About three years later, a shell burst near him and made a large contusion about the right eye, without hurting the globus. He was then evacuated to Châlons-sur-Marne, and there remained for 48 hours, totally blind, probably on account of spasmodic closure of his eyelids. He then began to be able to use the left eye, which remained, however, very photophobic. A fortnight later, the wounds were healed, but the patient found himself unable to open his right eye. Three months later he returned to his dépôt, and left for the front October 24.

He was reëvacuated November 4, as unsuitable for service. He was then examined by an ophthalmologist at Chartres, who found a very mobile right pupil and a slightly atrophic right papilla; vision ½; left eye normal; vision ⅔; total paralysis of right levator palpebrae superioris without contracture of orbicularis. There was also paresis of the left upper lid, which ceased when the right eye was closed. The right half of the face was anesthetic, but there was no corneal anesthesia.

November 15: Right eyebrow lower than left; if the head was moved backward, the right eyelid followed the movements, and in this position there was no ptosis.

November 16: Analgesia in the super- and sub-orbicular region. November 17: frontalis and orbicularis functions normal.

At time of examination, patient complained of not being able to open his right eye, and that he could only partly open the left eye. To catch a view of his examiner, he had to throw his head back and to the right. He could not open his eyelids, and in the effort to do so, the forehead muscles contracted; and whereas the left eyebrow was properly elevated, the right eyebrow was only partially elevated. Associated movements could be noted in the musculature of the lower part of the face. In looking to the right, the eyelids, especially the left, were elevated slightly. The patient complained of photophobia. From time to time, he felt completely blind, and at the end of these spells of blindness, he had a severe headache. His head felt heavy. Sometimes on looking to the left, he saw objects double, although this diplopia had grown less marked of late. All the muscles of both eyes appeared to work normally. Upon pressure on the right globus, especially pressure directed from above and behind on the internal part, the patient would raise his left eyelid, but the paresis reappeared the moment the pressure was released; a fact which the patient himself noted while a tampon was being placed upon his eye.

It seems there had been a wound at the external angle of the eye, some nine or ten years before, as a consequence of which the eyelid of this side could never be parted as well as before. The accident in question had happened in 1905, and there had been a slight suppuration of a wound 2½ centimeters from the external angle of the palpable fissure.

The patient then went through a period of reëducation. It seemed that when he was trying to raise his eyelids, there was a mental inhibition which could be overcome only by effort. An attempt may be made to resolve the phenomena into three groups:

First, enophthalmia of the right side (post-traumatic, antebellum, a predisposing cause).

Secondly, a situation corresponding to so-called hysterical pseudoptosis of Charcot and Parinaud (eyelid falling without wrinkles, head thrown back, frontalis contraction on effort to open eyes, eyelid lowered). The diagnosis of hysteria was supported by the transient opening of both eyelids when a sudden sharp order was given to move the eye-balls, and further supported by synergic automatic lid-movements when the patient voluntarily raised his eyes. He could not raise his eyelids to order.

Thirdly, functional ocular palpable synergy (left eye opening upon compressing the right eye).

Shell-shock Rombergism.

=Case 439.= (BECK, June, 1915.)

A soldier, 24, had sundry signs of traumatic neurosis. A curious and unexplained feature is the fact that in the course of testing for Rombergism he would fall forward like a log if his head were held in the vertical position, but if it were turned to the right he fell to the right; if it were turned to the left, he fell backward. Tests showed that he had no disease of the vestibular apparatus and no sign either of cerebral or of cerebellar disease.

The question is raised whether shell-shock can produce a differential Rombergism such as hitherto would have been explained on the basis of some organic vestibular disease.

Re Rombergism, see especially Bourgeois and Sourdille’s (edited by Dundas Grant) remarks on disturbances of balance which, if of labyrinthine origin, obey Romberg’s law, namely, are greatly increased with the eyes closed. Upon test, however, normal equilibrium, tottering, or a tendency to fall will be usually found. The tendency to fall is, as a rule, toward the side of the affected labyrinth, yet it varies according to the position of the head; that is to say, actually upon the position of the labyrinth with relation to the body. If there is a lesion of the right labyrinth, for example, and the head is turned to the right, falling is to the right; but if the head is turned 90 degrees toward the right, the patient tends to fall backward because in fact the injured right labyrinth has now become posterior in position. But if the head with the injured right labyrinth is displaced 90 degrees to the left, the tendency would be to fall forwards.

According to Beck, there was in his case of Shell-shock Rombergism no ear disease or any evidence of cerebellar or cerebral disease.

Walking with the eyes open yields in marked instances a sidewise bending or even the classical staggering called the duck’s walk and drunken gait upon a broad base. The most delicate test, according to Bourgeois and Sourdille, is the Babinski-Weil test of walking with the eyes shut. A man with labyrinthine disease deviates from the straight path (he is made to walk forwards and backwards ten times in a clear space); bends pretty constantly to one side when walking forward, and pretty constantly to the other side when walking backwards. Spontaneous and Babinski’s induced nystagmus (rotation; caloric) and Babinski’s voltaic vertigo test are the other tests commonly employed in equilibrium investigation.

Otology and neuropsychiatry should go hand in hand.

=Case 440.= (ROUSSY and BOISSEAU, May, 1917.)

A soldier in the engineers, 29, entered the neuropsychiatric center at Scey-sur-Saône, August 23, 1916. His diagnosis was: organic shock syndrome with right-side deafness and tremors. He carried a ticket showing an otological examination: tympanum normal; Rombergism absent; walks with eyes closed swerving to right; tends to fall, eyes closed, on standing on one foot; vertigo produced by rotation in either direction; no nystagmus either spontaneous or by test; deafness especially on the right side; equilibrium function insufficient.

The patient had undergone shock in April, 1915, being buried and then losing consciousness for twenty-four hours. The tremors appeared next day, and also deafness but without speech disorder. Nine comrades are said to have been killed beside him. The hospital ticket, April 13, said: deafness and multiple contusions from shell explosion. The patient was evacuated to Clarmont-Ferrand and went back to service with the same tremor and auditory disorder. He was shortly sent back to the interior for six months and returned improved to the front August, 1915. But he heard the cannon in the distance, and, under the influence of emotion and the fatigue of the journey, the tremors and deafness reappeared.

The tremor was generalized, involving both arms and legs and a slight lateral movement of negation of the head every ten or twelve seconds. Occasionally tonic contracture of the face, lips, cheeks, forehead; tremors of tongue; winking. The tremors were somewhat suggestive of toxic tremors.

The deafness was evidently exaggerated. Voltaic vertigo tested normal. Reflexes normal.

The diagnosis psychoneurosis was made and the patient was rigorously isolated, given a long psychotherapeutic talk concerning the nonreality of his deafness and his vertigo and the possibility of cure by means of a very disagreeable electrical treatment. He made improvement upon psycho-electrical treatment and the next day both tremors and deafness had greatly diminished. September 4, the patient was considered completely well. There was a slight diminution of hearing in the right ear, the whispered voice was heard at 50 centimeters on the right side, the watch at 25 centimeters on the right and 60 on the left.

October 5 the patient was sent back to his corps. On the evening of his departure, angry at not having received leave, he boasted to his comrades of having passed but three days at the front since his injury.

It is remarkable, according to Roussy and Boisseau that this patient had passed sixteen months without ever having been taken for a neuropath or treated as one. The otologists gave the diagnosis of labyrinthine shock, but did not attend to the tremors. The pseudo-symptoms disappeared in six days at the neurological center and the cure had lasted six weeks at the time of report.

Re otology in these cases, see Bourgeois and Sourdille’s book mentioned under Case No. 439, particularly Chapter III, upon the functional examination of hearing. In the present instance, it will be noted that voltaic vertigo tested out normal. According to Bourgeois and Sourdille, the Babinski electrical test is the most convenient one to begin with, to learn in a few moments whether the vestibular system is working normally or not. These authors found amongst twelve patients, three normal reactions and one instance of hypo-excitability amongst four subjects who, by other tests, failed to show vestibular disturbance. Inexcitability as to voltaic vertigo was found in one man with a destroyed labyrinth. There were four instances of hyperexcitability in Babinski’s cases with marked equilibrium disorder. A case of Ménière’s disease yielded the same results. According to the intensity of the current, the following phenomena (in addition to the pricking sensation) are noted; (a) salty taste; (b) sidewise swaying with slight vertigo; (c) nystagmus with more pronounced vertigo; (d) sensations of sound. In short, nerve branches that go through the petrous bone, namely, the chorda tympani, the vestibular nerve, and the cochlear nerve, have been successively stimulated. Babinski’s test was published before the Barany work on induced nystagmus, but Barany’s rotation test for the physiological excitation of the semi-circular canals, and his caloric test for the investigation of the ears and canals separately are to be utilized in addition to the Babinski voltaic test. Babinski’s law of voltaic vertigo is that a normal subject inclines to the side of the positive pole; a pathologic subject falls to the side to which he tends to incline spontaneously. If the labyrinth has been destroyed, there has been no reaction.

Re Case 440, Roussy and Boisseau in their capacity as neuropsychiatrists, point out the inadequacy of an otological examination taken by itself. They insist that neuropsychiatrists should be called in. It is probably equally true that neuropsychiatric work upon deaf cases is often inadequate on account of the lack of otological examinations. According to Bourgeois and Sourdille, the expert otologist’s problems are as follows: (a) Deafmutism; here Gault’s cochleopalpebral reflex is of value. The hearing of a sudden noise causes contraction of the orbicularis palpebrarum on the side upon which the noise is suddenly and unexpectedly made. Eyelash tips are particularly watched.

(b) Complete bilateral deafness. This is practically never organic; complete bilateral deafness is a phenomenon either of traumatic hysteria or of simulation. Sundry methods of surprising the patient into hearing have been adopted. The practice of teaching lip-reading to simulators and hysterics has led to some difficulties in diagnosis, but tests have been produced by Gosset (of one sound with the lips set to form another, and the like) which are of service.

(c) Extreme bilateral dulness of hearing.

(d) Total unilateral deafness. For the minutiae of tests for these types of hearing disorder and their simulation and exaggeration, see the War Manual of Bourgeois and Sourdille.

Jacksonian syndrome: Hysterical.

=Case 441.= (JEANSELME and HUET, July, 1915.)

A Lieutenant of Infantry, 32, was struck by a bullet September 6, 1914, in the upper part of the left temporal fossa 4 cm. above the external auditory meatus. He did not lose consciousness, but had the sensation as if his head had been shot off, and about three minutes later he turned about, fell down, and lost consciousness. However, he regained consciousness a few minutes later and walked with support for about an hour. At the ambulance, he lost consciousness again, for half an hour. He was then carried to Amalie-les-Bains. The trip lasted 108 hours. The left side of the face was now swollen so that he could not open the eye nor could he chew from swollen mucosa folded between the jaws. The bullet was removed Sept. 12, from just below the scalp outside the bone, the point being slightly bent back. The bone had been depressed slightly for an area the size of a franc piece, and pressure at this point yielded a feeling of pain and discomfort. There was no suppuration. After a week, the man got up. He returned to his dépôt October 3 or 4 and was about to rejoin his corps when he had a sensation of pressure in the head and fell. When he came to himself he found that there was a frothy saliva at the left side of the mouth and that the whole left side of the body felt weak. The tongue had not been bitten nor had urine been passed, and twenty minutes later he felt as well as ever. He returned to the front in the Argonne, having from time to time similar crises,--at least once a week. Ordered to take a trench the night of January 17, he failed the first time, about midnight, but succeeded at four in the morning,--just afterward falling exhausted in another crisis, with unconsciousness. The stretcher bearers took him back and he was evacuated to Perpignan. He had two convulsions.

While with his family the crises grew in number to three or four a week, and sometimes twice a day. Upon request, he was sent to hospital in the Pantheon May 5.

There was always a sensory aura, consisting in a violent shock felt in the left side of the cranium like a blow of a club. There immediately followed a crawling sensation in the fingers and hand of the left side, running up the arm, with loss of consciousness coming on before the crawling reached the elbow. The seizure would last two or three minutes. There was no initial cry. The face grew pale. There was apnea, and frothy fluid running out of the left side of the mouth. There was no jerking of face or limbs; at the end of the seizure there were no deep inspirations. The extremities of the left side were rather flaccid during the attack.

A hemianesthesia was found affecting both skin and mucosae of the left side, and a slight retraction of the visual field on the left side was found. There were no other sensory disorders; the knee-jerks were lively on both sides but not actually exaggerated. Plantar stimulation was not perceived on the left side. The toes, except the great toe, were slightly extended. The fascia lata reflex failed to demonstrate itself. On the right side the great toe went into flexion on forcibly stimulating the sole. Sometimes the abdominal reflex on the left side was weak or even absent. The patient, who had never been nervous, had now become so since his attacks. He had had nocturia up to 12. There was no evidence of neurosis or psychosis in the family. Bromides diminished the crises a little in number. Static electricity was given from January 8,--no attacks for 8 to 10 days.

According to Jeanselme and Huet, this is a case of Jacksonian syndrome of an hysterical nature, about which it may be noted that the bullet struck the left side of the skull and the hemianesthesia and muscular resolution appeared on the same side as the injury.

Leg tic: Phobia against crabs.

=Case 442.= (DUPRAT, October, 1917.)

A man, shell-shocked in 1916 (with loss of consciousness, disorientation and confusion followed by nightmares, memory disorder, attention disorder, irritability, mental instability and over-emotionalism) later still showed a choreiform tic. He had a knife-grinding movement of the left leg which made standing and walking difficult. There were no signs in the reflexes or reactions of organic disease. The man himself said that he felt a sensation like little electric shocks when his foot touched the ground, a sensation like pinching. He also had certain hysteriform crises. He was able to remember nightmares in which he felt as if he had fallen into a hole where there were crabs. In point of fact, he had a true phobia against crabs, crayfish, lobsters and the like; if he saw one, he always felt as if he were going to have a new crisis. The defense movement of the leg and foot was against a supposed pinch of the crab. At rest, there was no trace of the choreiform movement. The tic was especially marked when the man was suddenly asked to get up and walk. In a few days, when he had become more clearly conscious of his phobia and had slept better, the tic grew appreciably less.

Convulsions reminiscent of fright.

=Case 443.= (DUPRAT, October, 1917.)

A soldier, 28, was blown up February 8, 1915, by a shell burst. He sustained no contusions but became completely mute. On July 3, he began to speak in a low voice. The torpillage treatment was unsuccessful because the man felt a morbid apprehension that the vibration of a loud voice or even of a rapid walk would resound in his brain. He had a sort of noise phobia, probably maintained by nightmares which frequently woke him up with a jerk though he could not remember their content. On the way back to his dépôt this man got off the train at the first station and went to a hospital complaining that the vibration of the train was going to be transmitted to his brain. Hysteriform crises developed in a few days.

According to Duprat these crises are nothing but a psychomotor development of the initial complex. The clonic and tonic convulsions are reminders of his states of extreme fright, a phenomenon of revival of the ideo-affective process, aggravated however by the oniric or post-oniric images.

Re diagnosis of hysterical fits, the absence of facial cyanosis, sub-conjunctival hemorrhages, petechiae of skin, and the Babinski reflex are suggestive for hysteria. Babinski points out that the initial cry, the fall, the loss of consciousness, the tongue-biting, the bloody frothing at the mouth, the urinary incontinence, and the post-convulsive prostration can all be consciously or unconsciously imitated. Hysterical convulsive movements are apt to be of wide range, gesticulatory, and opisthotonic.

Babinski announces to the supposed hysteric that he is going to reproduce the attack, as he is perfectly able to do by electricity. A mild current or mere electrode application suggests a fit in a hysteric, often very quickly. Babinski now announces that he can arrest the fit; carries out some selected procedure, and stops the fit. During the hysterical fit, the patient of course hears what is being said and during this time wrong suggestions must not be offered.

Fugue in a motor cyclist, with prodromal fatigue and subsequent delusions--recovery in six weeks.

=Case 444.= (MALLET, July, 1917.)

A motor-cyclist, 36, with the colors from the outbreak of the war, about April, 1916, grew very weary, suffering from headache and seizures without loss of consciousness. Finally there was a voice: “Sleep, you must sleep.” Then other voices; then ideas of thought transference with people around him.

Observed in the psychiatric center, May 12, 1916, he had the same ideas of thought transference, and he made as if to talk with the attendants by responsive-looking gestures. Sometimes, he said, fluid struck his forehead, calling on his thought. Whereupon he listened. The man made no complaints about his plight, was not astonished in any wise at what was happening, nor did he seek to explain it. There was nothing in his history to suggest psychopathy except perhaps that his father was unknown.

The diagnosis of a chronic hallucinatory psychosis was made, but the outcome promptly overset the diagnosis. The man talked with ward-mates, and particularly with another patient who also talked about thought transference. This shook the man in his convictions, and he decided that it was but imagination and delirium.

He now told his story: How it seemed that he had in his thoughts the phrase, “Sleep, you must sleep;” how he had gotten up, saying, “No;” had noticed the others paying no attention to him; had gone back to his work and from that moment had begun to go into delirium. During this delirium or delusional state, his whole life from birth up, came back to him, as if some one were telling him. The headaches, which he at first felt due to Hertzian waves, suddenly ceased.

Shortly, however, a new phase had set in, in which he felt himself surrounded by spies and that others had control of his thoughts and were reading them. In fact, he grew a little proud of the fact that people reading newspapers all around him were actually reading his own thoughts. The letters he wrote were being dictated. May 9, he spent a night with a succession of nightmares, and woke up with the firm purpose of going back to Paris by motor cycle to find the spies. He described his fugue and the thousand ideas he had on the way, his arrest, his imprisonment in a cell of Hertzian waves with a smell of sulphur and poisoned bread--a necessary fate on account of the spies.

On arrival at hospital, he had not known what was going forward. The nurses were giving him milk to destroy the taste of sulphur; the delirium then grew less and less. The room-mates were neutrals, war-weary; he seemed to be reading the newspapers before his mates, and they seemed to be talking of thought transference. May 20, the ward was changed. The new ward-mates did not believe in thought transference and laughed, causing the man to doubt.

June 2, the cure was in full process, and the ward was changed again; but in the new ward was a patient who had the same ideas of thought transference as the patient. At this time, the man’s autocritique saw through the delusion. He talked with his telepathic comrade and pretended to engage in a fake conversation about it. The delusions shortly disappeared, having lasted about six weeks.

Ordinary gunner’s life; a few days’ feeling of moral and physical discomfort: Obsession leading to fugue.

=Case 445.= (MALLET, July, 1917.)

An artilleryman, 32, gave himself up a few kilometers back of the lines, three days after deserting his post. The man was a very good gunner and had never been punished once. Moreover, the battery was not under any special bombardment, and he had been in the same place a number of weeks.

He explained that he had gotten tired during the last few days. Everything was well at home and in the regiment, but he felt sad, his head felt bad, and he couldn’t sleep. Something drew him to leave, but then “sang froid came back to me, and I gave myself up.” He had lived the three days without eating and without sleeping. He was very emotional over what he had done, but he began to work and asked that he be sent back.

His mother had been very nervous. There was a marked facial asymmetry and faulty arrangement of teeth. The man was not alcoholic.

According to Mallet, in these cases of fugue, and in other cases of absolute delirium of apparently sudden onset, there is a feeling of moral and physical discomfort for some days before the outbreak. The outbreak itself is sudden on the occasion of some idea, either an obsession or a hallucination. Of all the prodromal signs, headache is the most striking. According to Mallet, such fugues are the expression of a mental imbalance allied to the onirism of Régis.

Aprosexia and bird-like movements.

=Case 446.= (CHAVIGNY, October, 1915.)

A soldier of the dragoons, 25, entered Chavigny’s service May 30, 1915. He acted like a mechanical figure, requiring guidance. The face was without expression except for the mobile eyes, and sudden bird-like movements of the head, continually attracted to new noises and objects. An interlocutor was glanced at but not responded to. If an intense electrical shock was passed through his abdomen, for example, the man would look for a moment in that direction, but only the most fugitive defence reaction would be made, and the stimulus could be repeated with the same result, a moment later.

After three days, this aprosexia began to clear, and in four or five days, answers to questions and ordinary associations set in. Memory reappeared. It seems that he had been in concealment in the loft of a barn, when he saw his commanding officer carried by, having lost an arm and a leg. He lost consciousness and fell three meters, through the trapdoor of the loft. There was thus a combination of trauma and emotional shock. No external lesion was produced in the fall. His memory showed a very sharply defined gap for the period of his aprosexia with the bird-like movements, of eight days, and his memory was perfectly good up to the time of the fall. This is one of five cases observed by Chavigny, who remarks that there is something in the attitude of the young child which recalls the aprosexia of these patients. (Perhaps the phrase of James, “buzzing, blooming confusion” might be used.) One must go back to a period in the child’s development when he is not yet able to smile or keep his glance fixed on a shining object. On the whole, the resemblance is closer to the attitude of certain caged birds.

Re aprosexia and bird-like movements, see discussion under Case 353. See also Case 334.

Shell-shock; unconsciousness (45 days): Mutism (monosymptomatic).

=Case 447.= (LIÉBAULT, 1916.)

A soldier, 32, had a large caliber shell burst one meter from him September 26, 1915, lost consciousness and remained comatose 45 days. He then got progressively better but did not recover speech. He was neither blind nor deaf. He was examined at the neurological center at Nantes and there Mirallié called him a case of hysterical mutism, finding no paralytic disorder of any sort and finding the patient able to write his story, to read and to understand what he read, but without much power of retention. He was placed in the phonetic reëducation service March 30, but made no progress. In the effort to speak the patient made strong generalized contractions, including contractions of his face and winking of his eyes, contractions of the jaw, and movements of the neck muscles. In fact, he seemed to be agitated by a sort of cervico-facial tic, and sometimes, although not always, he succeeded in getting out a loud voice sound, in which one could imagine the syllable that he was trying to utter.

In this case the mutism was evidently secondary to motor disorder. It is an example of functional dyskinesia (Benon). As long as this functional dyskinesia remains, the patient will not speak. The respiratory muscles are disordered, since the respiratory capacity does not go over 3 liters. This approaches the normal, however, and if the subject cannot speak it is because his diaphragm is subject to jerky or cramplike movements and because the lips and tongue do not execute the proper movements either for sounds, syllables or words. Such a patient cannot protrude the tongue or even bring it beyond the teeth.

Shell-explosion: Recurrent amnesia.

=Case 448.= (MAIRET AND PIÉRON, April, 1917.)

A shock case of Mairet and Piéron had a disorder of memory. Association paths were open one day and closed the next. Subjected to shell-shock, September 18, 1915, he was found wandering in the woods a few days later, having completely lost his memory, even for his name. In November he recovered his surname but not his given name. On stimulation he was gotten to remember his city, his father, the street, and the like. Shortly he could get back his memories more quickly; after a week it took only 35 seconds to remember that he was born at Paris. However, his recollection of the Trocadero and of the Eiffel Tower, which had come back to him in November, 1915, was lost again in April, 1916, to return once more in August. December, 1915, he could not write to dictation, but copied writing as he would a design. He suddenly felt himself able to write in the Morse code (he was a telegrapher); then ordinary writing returned. February, 1916, however, he had forgotten what the Morse code was. In April, he was taught numbers. One day he would know left from right, but had forgotten it by evening.

Shell-explosion: Comrade killed: Amnesia.

=Case 449.= (GAUPP, April, 1915.)

F. K., a 23-year old soldier, in civil life a turner, of Polish descent, and of a somewhat nervous and easily excitable disposition, early in August went from Strassburg into the Vosges and Lorraine. On the 26th a number of shells exploded near him. The troop was excited and took refuge in a cellar. K.’s best friend was torn to pieces by a shell. When his body was removed, K. felt sick and lost consciousness. He arrived at the clinic in Tübingen in a stuporous condition, by hospital train, on August 31, 1914. He walked weakly to his bed, supported by two men, and lay in the bed, apathetic and reacting to questions only with a stare. Things put in his mouth were swallowed. He remained motionless.

Next evening he answered a low Yes to a nurse’s question about eating. A little afterwards he said he supposed he was a prisoner in the enemy’s country. A little later he got properly oriented but still did not know how he had come. September 2, however, he was much clearer and said he had awakened out of a long dream. There was a complete amnesia, however, from the moment when he went to help remove the torn body of his friend up to September 1. Memories became clearer for the period before the shell explosion. The patient became very lively, talking vividly of war experiences, imitating shell hissing with an expression of intense anxiety, getting accustomed to battle scenes, saying that he was now seeing everything again as if real. He remained anxious for some days, complaining of weight on his chest and of feelings of internal restlessness and tension.

Amnesia for the period of August 26 to September 1 remained; all that K. could add to the story of those days was that he had been thrown sidewise for some distance by the air pressure of the shell.

From September 6 onwards, he grew calmer but he was still very labile, given to lively imaginings and emotion. By the middle of September he was well and discharged for garrison duty.

Shell-explosion: Recurrent amnesia.

=Case 450.= (MAIRET AND PIÉRON, July, 1915.)

A man, 33, had suffered shell-shock early in December, 1914. His intervening history is not reported, but he showed on admission to the service of Mairet and Piéron, May 5, 1915, a remarkable amnesia. There was a complete cutaneous anesthesia, anosmia, and ageusia, and he was mute. He lived only in the specious present. His previous life was completely abolished for him. He could dress himself, eat, use a fork and spoon, and a glass. He understood ordinary words; such words as man, woman, day and night, however had no meaning. He was observed for 15 months and presented four phases.

In phase one, there was a measure of success in reëducation, such that he grew able to recognize a few persons, to find his bed, and name objects. He was got to copy writing, to learn the alphabet, and to say a few words. He could not write from dictation, however. Less than two seconds after looking at an A, he had forgotten how it looked and could not trace it. This first phase lasted about two months.

The second phase began with fatigue, headaches, and the rather quick effacement of all he had relearned. If an errand was given him to do, he would run to do it before he should forget it; but if the trip required more than 4 or 5 seconds, he had to stop, not knowing what to do with the thing in his hands. He was still able to recognize 4 or 5 persons, but could add no more to his repertoire; and when one of them had been absent for a fortnight, he did not recognize him on his return. He could not remember the time for his meals.

The third phase was ushered in by improvement after vomiting; his speech came back in a feeble voice, November 16, 11 months after the shock. Reëducation could now be undertaken again. He easily relearned a number of things, feeling the greatest astonishment at his new acquirements as to the sun and the moon, the trees and the flowers, and the like. He expressed a curiosity to see his own home, but when he went thither, he could recognize nothing. He wanted to get back home, namely to the hospital where he had lived all his life; where, in fact, he had been born from the psychic point of view.

At this time began the fourth phase, April, 1916--a phase of decline once more, in which a large portion of his acquisitions were again lost and he fell back to his condition in the second phase.

See discussion under Case 353 and under Case 367. Re confusional mental states, Roussy and Lhermitte, after distinguishing stuporous confusion from simple confusion, go on to differentiate what they call obtusion (see also discussion under Case 353). These authors say that Régis, in common with most psychiatrists, fails to distinguish the slow thinking and amnesia of true mental confusion from the temporal and the spatial disorientation that characterize the so-called obtusion. Of course, in all attacks of confusion, both attention and memory are affected, but there are special types in which attention defects and memory defects stand out in relief. The first of these types is the aprosexic type with birdlike movements, described by Chavigny (see for an example, Case 446). This aprosexia may be combined with mutism, deafness, or convulsions. The form of confusional disease in which amnesia is the out-standing feature is due to toxic or infectious disease, or is a Korsakow phenomenon, i.e., in the psychiatry of peace times; but the war has brought out amnestic confusion in other states than the toxic, infectious, and alcoholic states (Régis, Chavigny, Dumas, Roussy and Lhermitte). The amnesia may be incomplete, a sort of dysmnesia, or twilight memory, but as a rule, the amnesia is lacunar. The toxic and infectious amnestic confusions have a loss of memory for events following the onset, but these war cases of amnestic confusion have the loss of memory running back far into the patient’s past, slipping from the mind his name, his parentage, age, and vocation. Instead of being like the toxic confusional amnesia, an anterograde amnesia of fixation, the Shell-shock amnesia is apt to be antero-retrograde. These antero-retrograde amnesias, whether due to emotion or to strong physical shock, may sometimes leave in sharp relief the recollection of the shock or event itself which initiated the amnesia. Meanwhile the patient does not forget automatic actions of dressing, reading, writing, and the like. The amnesia may be very selective, imitating aphasia, word blindness, letter blindness, agraphia, and the like. All this is part of the hallucinatory form of mental confusion which Régis describes as oniric delirium (see for oniric delirium, discussion under Case 333).

Lépine distinguishes amongst the confusions, five forms as follows: Simple confusion, hallucinatory confusion, acute delirium, stuporous confusion (under which Lépine also considers the battle hypnosis of Milian, see Case 365, and Roussy’s narcolepsy), and amnestic confusion. All these phenomena from the clinical point of view are connected with an acute and fleeting insufficiency of the most delicate or, as it were, psychic portions of the cerebral cortex, the delirium, so to speak, being activity of the unconscious, whereas a confusion is due to a clouding of the centre O of Grasset’s polygon.

Soldier’s heart, both neurotic and organic.

=Case 451.= (MACCURDY, July, 1917.)

A territorial, 19, who had enlisted in January 1914, reached France in September, 1916. He was of neurotic make-up (night terrors, fear of dark, giddiness in high places, fear of tunnels, enuresis until 10 years, worry about seminal emissions), and had always had a tendency to short wind. Enlisting at 16, he found it hard carrying his pack at first but soon grew stronger. The trench life was distasteful. He began to wish that he might be killed, or at all events removed from the trenches. Pains developed under the heart, with shortness of breath, palpitation, dizziness, and faint feelings. The man connected these heart symptoms with what he called his weakness of gall bladder (namely, enuresis). He was several times sent off duty for heart treatment. After three months in and out of hospital, he got trench foot, was sent to England, and transferred to a special heart hospital. Here the pulse test was positive, in that the rate did not diminish as it normally does after two minutes’ rest. After graduated exercises for several months, the pulse test had become negative and the heart had gradually improved from the organic standpoint. The patient, however, insisted that his heart trouble was as bad as ever, and was probably consciously hoping that his symptoms might persist.

Re soldier’s heart, Abrahams classifies cases that come to the military surgeon for heart symptoms as (a) functional fatigue cases; (b) nicotine and drug cases; (c) organic heart disease and Graves’ disease; (d) the true soldier’s heart, occurring in men with a neurasthenic soil that lose control of the vasomotors and inhibitors of the heart.

Soldiers heart, neurotic.

=Case 452.= (MACCURDY, July, 1917.)

An Australian gunner, 35, of a neurotic make-up (night terrors; horror of blood; fear of thunderstorms, high places, tunnels, horses; shy with both sexes), benefited by military training physically, but remained as neurotic as ever. On the way to his first service in Egypt, he feared shipwreck, and in Egypt was troubled by the weather and occasional palpitations and sinking feelings. He was transferred to the French front, May, 1916. He was terrified and depressed under shell fire, and horrified by blood. Peculiar sinking sensations or feelings that the soul was leaving the body came to him as he was going off to sleep; from which he woke at times with sudden starts. Later he had nightmares of things, mainly shells, falling on him. He worried, wanted death, and thought of suicide. In May, 1917, he was blown off his feet by a shell. Thereafter he began to feel that shells were being especially aimed at him, and four days later got a pain in the side, and began to tremble and breathe with difficulty, as if his throat were swelled up and he were going to choke. He ascribed this to gas. The bombardier finally sent him back to a hospital, where he grew weaker and screamed aloud on being awakened by his dreams. After six weeks in a special heart hospital, all the symptoms cleared up except the choking feelings and fear of instant death. Organically the man appeared normal. An initial pulse of 96 ran up to 168 after exercise, and down to 84 after two minutes’ rest.

Re soldier’s heart, Abrahams speaks of sundry hypotheses that he regards as erroneous. Soldier’s heart has been thought to be (a) athlete’s heart; others regard it as (b) a toxemic condition, possibly of bacterial origin; (c) hyperthyroidism (a larval form of Graves’ disease has been incriminated); (d) excessive cigarette smoking; and (e) deficiency of buffer salts in the blood, have been proposed by other authors.

Gallavardin has especially studied the tachycardial cases revealed by the war, cases in which auscultation is frequently unable to detect aught. These tachycardiacs are often hypertensive. Sedentary service should be found for them.

Re pulse 168 after exercise, Gallavardin found 8 per cent of 500 non-organic and non-tuberculous cases to run up from 150 to 175 (125 to 150 in 27 per cent; 100 to 125 in 37 per cent; 75 to 100 in 26 per cent; 50 to 75 in 2 per cent).

Re cardiac neuroses, Brasch points out that cardiac neuroses in the male in war time have found a strange new association with hyperesthesia of the skin. The patients showed dermatographia and hyperreflexia. The hyperesthetic zones of Head and Mackenzie were found by Brasch in all cases of organic cardiac disease, but also in two cases of cardiac neurosis in hysterics.

Moore calls attention to somewhat similar phenomena in the somatic group of nervous and depressed cases found in the war. These patients are fatigued, exhausted, sleepless, tremulous, vascular, and cardiac cases, with dermatographia, areas of paresthesia, and pains in the neighborhood of wound scars.

War Strain; Shell-shock: Hysteria (question of malingering).

=Case 453.= (MYERS, March, 1916.)

A sergeant, 32, with 11 years’ service and eight months’ service in France, was admitted to a base hospital for inquiry as to possible malingering. It seems that he had taught in an army school for seven years before the war. He found heavy marches in France too much for him and fainted in the retreat from Mons and during the fighting on the Aisne, where he had reported sick for dysentery. The field ambulance where he was treated was near the shell fire, and a shell knocked him into a ditch. The ambulance had to move to a cave. Thereafter the patient suffered from tremor when spoken to or when watched. After discharge, he was employed as a dispatch rider on a motor cycle, but after three months lost his nerve for this work and took charge of fatigue parties. He found the work too much for him. He had been a total abstainer. Finally the malingering charge was brought up.

The patient was nervous, delicate-looking, with widely dilated pupils, prominent eyeballs, tremor of right arm, and pulse of 102. The tremor was markedly lessened when he was alone, and was somewhat under control. He felt that his memory was defective, and tests demonstrated the defect.

In hospital patient slept better, the pupils grew smaller, the pulse rate diminished. There was a reduction in sensibility to pain over the right side of the head and body and over the right limbs. A prick of the right arm or leg was described as a finger touch. There was also almost complete hemi-anosmia and complete hemi-ageusia on the right side. Visual acuity was diminished on the right, and there was general limitation of right field; left-sided vision and field normal.

After a month in hospital at home and two months’ leave, the patient was discharged no longer physically fit for service. He is now weak physically and mentally, subject to severe headaches, and tremulous, especially in the right arm, when tired.

Re malingering, Sicard denies the existence of unconscious malingerers (presumably regarding this phrase as a figure of speech in relation to hysteria), and divides malingering into a creative and an acquired form. The simulateur de création assumes attitudes and symptoms to attract attention or pity; the simulateurs de fixation having been sick in the beginning, perpetuate their disease, in brief, crystallize their neuroses. The fixateur may be very realistic in all this, seeing that he has known from his own experience what a real disease is. The formula runs: The simulateur de création improvises; the simulateur de fixation repeats.

According to Mott, malingering in the form of an assumed Shell-shock is not uncommon amongst soldiers, and is rather hard to distinguish from a neurosis developing on the basis of an idée fixe.

Ballet’s definition of simulation is “a subjective or objective disorder which the patient invents with the idea of voluntarily and consciously misleading the observer.” Closely related to simulation is exaggeration or prolongation, conscious or intentional, of a real disorder. Babinski states that cases of genuine simulation are very rare, and that the subject under suspicion should be given the benefit of the doubt. Especially the word simulation, or similar words, should not be uttered in the presence of the patient. Practically speaking, psychotherapy applied as in cases of hysteria may often cure the simulator and the exaggerator.

The officer who could not kick.

=Case 454.= (MILLS, January, 1917.)

An officer had had a bullet in the right calf, of which nothing was evident months later but small scars of entrance and exit. Nevertheless he complained of pain, especially after walking, and of inability to dorsiflex the foot beyond a certain point. No wasting could be found and no impairment of sensation. The muscles were faradically normal. Mills thought the symptoms were exaggerated and so remarked to the officer.

Under anesthesia, however, the dorsiflexion also proved to be impossible, and after exerting considerable force, Dr. Dunhill was able to rupture a massive fibrous band of adhesions that had prevented extension. The officer made a good recovery.

Dr. Mills confessed his error to the officer who had naturally resented the suggestion of malingering. The officer forgave him.

Re malingering, Moore states that no diagnosis of malingering should be made without the most careful examination and consideration of the individual as such, on account of the fact that the erroneous diagnosis dejects the patient and postpones recovery. It is particularly unwise to term the trouble “imaginary,” or to talk about “suggestion” or use similar terms in the presence of the patient.

Craig has found very few cases of actual malingering and states that tremors and paroxysms are often mistaken therefor. Bispham remarks that few malingerers are found among the patients of a doctor who is known to be a thorough examiner.

Re orthopedic cases like Case 454, Gleboff remarks upon the simulation of joint affections and upon methods of surprising the malingerers into sudden movements made in obedience to request in the course of medical examination.

Doubtful accounts by patient concerning arm palsy: Incorrect diagnosis of simulation.

=Case 455.= (VOSS, November, 1916.)

A volunteer, 18, just before the war had a fall in which apparently he injured his skull. In December, 1914, he hurt his left forearm. About this injury he sometimes said he fell in a storming attack in a trench and broke his arm, and again he said his arm had been smashed by stones from a falling house. From that time forward there was paralysis of the left forearm with flexor contracture. May, 1915, slight hypesthesia could be demonstrated on the ulnar side of the arm, suggesting ulnaris injury. There were, however, no considerable electrical changes.

Six months later the man was sent up with a suspicion of simulation. In the meantime the contracture had resolved and there was a typical hysterical paralysis with all signs of neurosis. Six months later he was well enough to be examined for military service.

Here was a case in which the incorrect data offered by the patient himself as to the origin of his paralysis gave rise to the suspicion of simulation, whereas, as a matter of fact, the man was clearly hysterical.

Re incorrect data supplied by the patient to his own disadvantage, Lumsden remarks on the great difficulty of diagnosis in cases where hysteria and malingering have been combined, and Morselli states that, if the doctor has really made up his mind that the man is shamming, he should send him back to the fighting line at once.

Forearm wound: Hysterical edema?

=Case 456.= (LEBAR, July, 1915.)

A corporal, 26, formerly a farmer, was struck in the forearm by a shell fragment on the mid-portion of the radial border. The wound was slight (the fragment entering and emerging hardly 2 cm. apart) but bled profusely, according to the patient, who was evacuated next day but one to a hospital in the interior. By this time the right hand was swollen, nor could any movement of hand or fingers be made. Massage, mechanotherapy, passive movements did no good.

The man entered the neurological center of the Eighth Region, July 7, 1915, when there were already a few skin changes with dorsal thinning and palmar thickening. There was cutaneous anesthesia not only of hand and fingers but of the forearm to the elbow, and this anesthesia included heat and cold. Position sense was preserved. There was no evidence of atrophy except for the skin changes. An electrical examination showed normal conditions.

July 13, a sealed bandage was put on, but at the end of five days the hand looked as before. July 19, a new treatment was announced to the patient. With a hot needle a number of pricks were made on the dorsal surface of the hand and a few c.c. of fluid were withdrawn (containing a slight amount of albumin and a few lymphocytes), whereupon a dry bandage was put on. The next day a few finger and thumb flexion movements could be made and sensation had returned. Sensation completely returned July 21. The flexion movements were still incomplete, by reason of the edema and dryness of the skin. However, July 22, flexion was better and the swelling had gone down sixty per cent. Jacquet’s biokinetic treatment (active gymnastics of the hand and fingers) was given for four hours. July 25, the edema had greatly diminished and normal motion had returned.

Examination excluded renal disease. There was no sign indicating phlegmon. Quincke’s disease had other features. Fraudulent application of a bandage might be considered, but the course of the disease under sealed conditions seems to exclude this hypothesis also. May it, therefore, not be a case of hysterical edema?

Re hysterical edema, see remarks under Case 407. In the case above, of Lebar, Babinski calls attention to the fact that the edema and the contracture diminished though they did not entirely disappear after the scarifications. This physical treatment did not act, according to Babinski, wholly as a matter of suggestion, and he fears that some cases of so-called hysterical edema are really cases of physiopathic vasomotor disorder; in fact, three of the cases published (and amongst them, the present case of Lebar), were cases of edema associated with contracture and developing in an injured limb. To prove a case of anything to be hysterical is, of course, according to the Babinski school, to submit it to a therapeutic test and cure it by suggestion.

Shell splinters in head: Suspicion of (a) simulation, (b) hysteria. Case actually surgical.

=Case 457.= (VOSS, November, 1916.)

A man, injured by shell fragments in the head and sustaining fracture of both arms and a thigh, got well of his wounds, but fell into a nervous state with headache and dizziness. He was given prolonged observation psychiatrically and then sent back to the front as fit for service, but was shortly returned to hospital and sent to Cologne under the suspicion of simulation.

The picture was of unilateral increase of tendon reflexes, accelerated pulse, disorder in the intake of ideas, difficulty in finding words and delayed associations. His gait suggested a psychogenic disorder. X-ray showed two shell fragments in the vault of the skull.

According to Voss, it is a sad fact that victims of skull injuries are frequently charged with simulation or exaggeration. In the above instance, moreover, this charge was undoubtedly inaccurate.

Re simulation, see remarks under Case 453. Re neurological cases, the Neurological Society of Paris sent to the War Ministry a special note pointing out how tardy was the reference of sundry neurological cases to the special neurological service. They pointed out how important it was to send to these special services all cases of bullet and shrapnel lesions.

Re the malingering question, there is a wide divergence of opinion, even amongst experienced workers in the same city. The late Professor Dejerine said he had not seen a single case of malingering. In fact, he thought that malingering amongst soldiers and amongst injured industrial workers had been much exaggerated. Marie, however, working in the examination of many surgical cases, found malingering relatively common. Amongst forty of his cases, he regarded at least nine as malingerers or exaggerators.

“Sciatica,” torticollis, stiff arm: The desire to avoid active service plus functional disease.

=Case 458.= (COLLIE, January, 1916.)

A man enlisted September, 1914, went to France after six months’ training, immediately put himself on sick list, and was admitted to a base hospital: Diagnosis, sciatica. Later, he ceased complaining of sciatica and developed spastic torticollis. He was sent back to England, was treated with radiant heat and so on, and was eventually sent to the Royal Bath Hospital at Harrowgate.

He recovered from torticollis after six weeks’ treatment; but then developed a spasmodic contracture of the right shoulder and forearm. He was massaged for this and also given high frequency treatment. Then came two transfers (massage).

Early in December, 1915, he came under Collie’s observation. He then showed right wrist bent at right angles to the forearm; hand tightly clenched, so firmly that it seemed as if the wrist were ankylosed. The case was obviously a functional one. The man refused to enter hospital at Collie’s suggestion. He was sent to the Maida Vale Hospital. Previously he tried to persuade the medical officer that further hospital treatment was unnecessary, stating that he was now able to straighten his arm and that he was applying a splint to keep it straight. He progressed slowly in the institution. Told, if he would recover within fourteen days, he would be classified “for home service only”--before the fourteen days were up, he had suspended his weight on a trapeze and pulled himself up to his chin on it; had also lifted a 28-lb. weight with his paralyzed hand. In short, he wholly recovered. He is now doing duty with his unit.

Collie says this is not deliberate malingering but a mixture of functional disease and an obvious desire to avoid active service. When he appeared before the board for a final decision, there was a tendency to assume the old paralyzed position until he was sharply called to order, when his arm assumed normal position.

Conclusion: The direct personal treatment of his mental condition and an appeal to his lower instincts were immediately curative and of much more value than the radiant heat or high frequency treatment.

Re Collie’s case, Russel finds surprisingly large numbers of malingerers; he found many at the time of the battles at Loos. It was particularly easy in cases of epilepsy to demonstrate a close relation between hysteria and malingering. In the psychogenesis of these conditions, Russel emphasizes the initial element of deception, which soon enormously increases either through the patient’s convictions of his ability to deceive or through a process of autosuggestion. Cases of semi-malingering are not uncommon. In England, Russel found more cases of a clearly psychogenic nature; yet in these, also, there was always primarily an element of deception.

Yes-No test of value re anesthesia.

=Case 459.= (MILLS, January, 1917.)

The “Yes-No” test proved of special value in the case of an Australian private. Shortly after landing at Gallipoli this man had a bullet graze his ankle and fell some thirty feet over the bow of a ridge. He was picked up unable to move his legs and insensitive therein.

The paraplegia and anesthesia lasted three months. “Fracture dislocation of the dorsal spine” was the diagnosis made, and laminectomy was even contemplated. The sphincter reflex was normal and there was no atrophy, no rigidity and no reflex disorder. Asked to say “no” when he could not feel a pin-prick and “yes” when he did feel it, he replied “no” to each prick to the anesthetic area and changed his reply to “yes” when the sensitive parts of the body were examined. At another time the answers were found not to correspond with those given before.

The soldier was assured that he would get well and that as soon as he could walk he would be boarded and returned to Australia.

After a number of weeks he became able to walk.

Arabian fever.

=Case 460.= (ROUSSY, April, 1915.)

An Arab fell on his knee, one day in the trenches. A contracture of the left arm, with great pain, and a temperature of 38 to 40 degrees, with hemoptysis, developed. This man had been considered tuberculous. One day, however, the thermometer went up to 41 degrees. It was discovered that he took artificial means to push the mercury up, and that the spitting of blood was voluntary. All these phenomena disappeared after he was put in the guardhouse for 24 hours.

Shrapnel scratch of head: Hysterical amaurosis “?” On isolation in a dark room, the patient began to see light!

=Case 461.= (BRIAND and KALT, February, 1917.)

A man may seek to exaggerate an anomaly of his eye which had existed before the war, in order to live comfortably far from the front.

A soldier sustained a slight scratch from a shrapnel bullet in front of the left ear, which scarred over in a few days. The soldier said, however, that the bullet had gone through his skull and a few hours after his wound said he could not see. Sent to the hospital he continued to say he was blind and finally brought up in an asylum for the blind near Lyons where he was taught to cane chairs and to write in Braille. This happened in July, 1915.

In October he was sent to the Hospital at Quinze-Vingt where a diagnosis of hysterical amaurosis was made with a large interrogation point. He was then sent to Brequet where there was a section reserved for disciplinary cases and very nervous cases not wanting to get well, a service under the charge of Roubinowitch.

The soldier escaped with a comrade and eventually reached Val-de-Grâce where the diagnosis of hysterical amaurosis was again made. Examinations several times showed that there was nothing abnormal about the eyes except that the eyelids presented habitual fibrillary movements (antebellum).

The eyelids passively opened, would remain open for a few minutes and then close. There was no winking of the eye to a light, yet the pupil preserved its reflex power.

Vision was abolished, however, the soldier said. He was without any other motor or sensory disorder. Much sympathy was given to the poor blind soldier. People were much astonished when the chief of the ophthalmological service had the man isolated in a dark room. Three weeks later the man had begun to see the light a little. A week later the eyes remained open without the necessity of having the lids raised by the fingers, and vision returned.

Re amaurosis, Parsons explains the blindness which may remain after consciousness returns following Shell-shock, as a condition in which the lower visual paths are carrying on their functions normally. For example, the pupillary reactions are preserved. The condition is not unlike that found in amaurosis of uremia, and Parsons has found it in children with posterior basic meningitis. For Parsons, therefore, the block occurs in the higher centers above the thalamus, possibly in the synapses of the optic radiation fibers. Ormond states that the true cases of concussion blindness invariably pass through phases of great discomfort; whereas the malingerers are without such discomfort. Medical suggestion, also, has a powerful effect here, and may actually retard recovery.

A newspaper cure.

=Case 462.= (SICARD, October, 1915.)

Sicard read in a French newspaper a story to the effect that, at two o’clock in the afternoon, a soldier had fallen on the sidewalk between Nos. 40 and 42 Boulevard de Liberté, in a nervous crisis. The people ran and picked him up. When he came to, he was very joyful, perceiving that the shock had given him back his speech, which he had lost the August previous. This soldier, the newspaper continued, became deafmute through the explosion of a bomb in a fight in Upper Alsace. “The brave soldier is most happy over the unexpected result.” The newspaper went on, “We congratulate him sincerely, as well as the people who assisted him.” He was the more contented that he had gotten well because, the soldier said, he would now be able to go back among his comrades to fight with the Boches!

Now, in point of fact, Sicard had dealt with this soldier the morning of the day in question. He had been simulating mutism for ten months, and finally told Sicard that he would like to leave that afternoon as he felt cure coming. Sometime after, he wrote a letter of profuse thanks for the benefits received, and said he did not deserve to avoid court-martial. He also said that he was going to do everything he could to justify himself. Incidentally, he kept his word and an officer in his regiment later gave him an enthusiastic recommendation.

Re malingering, see discussion concerning simulateurs de création and simulateurs de fixation under Case 453.

Deafmutism: Explained by patient as malingering.

=Case 463.= (MYERS, September, 1916.)

A pure malingerer, of set purpose, initiates a quasipathological condition which he will discard when he has gained his end or when he is assured that he is unobserved. Malingering in the field of speech is rare. A private, 26, one year in service, three months in France, entered a base hospital, deafmute for nine weeks. He wrote: “I should be very happy if you can do anything for me. I cannot give a very clear account of what happened, as it is sometime since. I remember retiring from Hill ---- with some more to some trenches, and in the open we were shelled and I lost touch with our chaps or else they were killed. I remember a great concussion and finding myself on the ground, and a soldier dragged me up and we ran for the trench. I was very thirsty and I ran down the trench to get some water. I met one of our chaps and tried to ask him for some, and I could not make him understand. He only smiled at me. The man who picked me up took me to an officer who was sitting on the edge of the trench and tried to make me understand, and then he sent me with this man to a dressing station, and from there I have been to different places, the names of which I do not know, except the last place, No. -- Convalescent Camp. I have been there about two months----”

He seemed anxious to get well. He could not understand what was said. Induced anesthesia caused no phase of excitement, and the patient failed to regain his speech. He was evacuated to England. Three months later the patient thence wrote the following confidential letter from a Convalescent Home. “Sir,--I regret very much to inform you that I was imposing upon you.----I may state that I was physically unfit for the Front.----During the whole time of training my pay was chiefly spent in tonics and drugs, but I kept going as I was determined to see what it was like at the Front.----I have written this----that your ‘notes’ on cases will not suffer any detrimental effect through my imposture.----I have not got my discharge yet, but shall stick out for it. I ‘speak’ but do not ‘hear’ very well.--” He was in two hospitals for functional nervous disorders in England, but in neither institution was he regarded as a malingerer.

Re hysteria explained by the patient as malingering, Chavigny discusses what he calls sursimulation. The physician must not fall into a permanent state of suspicion, and especially must not reveal his suspicions to the accused or to the bystanders. Chavigny quotes a French soldier whose letter to his wife was intercepted, stating that he was going to feign deafmutism to secure his discharge. Before he had succeeded in doing so, however, he suffered Shell-shock, and got a true hysterical deafmutism, which showed no signs of malingering whatever.

Deafmutism: Appearance of malingering.

=Case 464.= (MYERS, September, 1916.)

A stretcher bearer was seen by Lt.-Col. Myers two days after admission to a base hospital. Stolid looking and mute, he had nevertheless talked in his sleep, had written a few words about “shells coming over,” and understood what was said to him. Lt.-Col. Myers’ notes run, “He puts out his tongue and closes his eyes and holds out one hand when I ask him to do so, but gets stupid (as if sulky) when I ask for the other hand. He will not hear any more. Next day quite deaf, and the following day light anesthesia with ether caused a return of hearing and of speech, with repetition of syllables to request on the way to deeper anesthesia. On awaking he cried as he was induced to resume his speech, and complained of pains in the head.

“Two days later, he seemed normal and said that he could have spoken on the second day, but that his eyes and ears had begun to swim, that he had felt dizzy, and was afraid to talk. He did not want to be sent back to the trenches. There had been severe shelling. He had lost consciousness until he awoke in a hospital at Y--. He recalled, little by little, how he had been taken back by a corporal to a cellar. He said he wanted to go back, but wanted a rest first. He went back to his unit and was reported as having done well for four months.”

There was a certain suggestion of malingering about the admission of the lad that he could have spoken before he was induced to do so. According to Lt.-Col. Myers, a number of patients upon recovery of speech are apt falsely to believe that they have been malingering. Functional disorders may simulate malingering.

Lannois and Chavanne warn against the suggestions given to malingerers and to hysterics by the statements on the tickets of admission borne by the patients for transfer, e.g. “incurable deafness.” These authors found 11 per cent malingerers amongst 262 cases of labyrinthine shock.

Simulation of deafmutism.

=Case 465.= (GRADENIGO, March, 1917.)

A soldier in the mountain artillery acted like a deafmute. He was unable to read or write. It was reported that he had been wounded, but no evidence of wound could be found. The man had a low forehead and a furtive glance, his whole impression being that of a criminal.

The only evidence of disease found was inflammation with perforation of the tympanic membrane of the left ear. Deep in the left auditory meatus was found a grain of crushed oats! The man’s speech difficulty was of a stuttering nature, but he stuttered in a different way at every test. He was unwilling to be narcotized. Finally by a process of scolding and cajoling, the man was made to confess that he could both hear and speak well. The peculiar stuttering early led to the diagnosis of simulation, but the fact that the tympanic membrane was not anesthetic, and that there was no anesthetic zone in the body strengthened the suspicion--to say nothing of the refusal of narcosis and the general behavior of the somewhat criminal-looking soldier.

A lame rascal.

=Case 466.= (GILLES, April, 1917.)

An infantryman, 28, had an equinovarus, for which he was evacuated, hospitalized, given treatment, sent home for convalescence, and declared unfit for service. He was, however, sent back to the front, and on arrival, went lame; whereupon the regimental surgeon sent him to a nerve center. The equinovarus was there but it was nothing but a simple contracture without pain, atrophy, sensory, reflex, electrical, or X-ray disorders.

The abductor muscles were stimulated by electricity and the foot straightened. He was kept under observation for a time, was lame no longer, and was sent back to his regiment.

However, sometime later he was evacuated again to the same neurological center, stating that he did not know why. There was no longer any varus or anything abnormal. The rascal had enjoyed the game of going lame and had prevailed upon his officers to evacuate him. He then saw that he was found out and pretended that he had been forcibly evacuated.

Mother love and jaundice.

=Case 467.= (BRIAND and HAURY, January, 1916.)

A soldier, 19½, entered the central psychiatric service at Val-de-Grâce, having been evacuated from a hospital in Paris, suspect of having brought about a picric acid jaundice. He had been undergoing treatment in this hospital, when the physician who had isolated him found that he was getting picric acid in packages secreted in his képi.

It seems that the soldier lived with his mother, and enlisted when he was not yet 18. He proved to be as good a soldier as he was workman, and came through the campaign without wound or disease. Accordingly, in December, 1915, he got a six-day leave. His mother, who loved him well, and of whom he was the sole support, had much regretted his enlisting. She was sick with some stomach disease and, after he enlisted, she told everybody that she was going to die and that it was his fault. So, when he came on leave the next day, she asked him to take a powder so he might stay a fortnight. She did not tell him the name of the drug; only told him how to take it in a small paper, swallowing it with a little water. She said he would become yellow and that he would get a supplementary leave. Three days after his return to the front, the boy took three of the ten powders; took the same number three or four days later; and the others five or six days later. He soon had jaundice with colic and diarrhea, and apparently was exempted from service for a few days. He had returned to the front hardly a month when his mother died and the boy got another six-day leave for the funeral. He took ten fresh doses of picric acid while at Paris, and was put into hospital by a physician without suspicion. His relatives thought he was suffering from a recurrent jaundice. When the story was told, the boy confessed to the family, and said that he had taken the drug in the first place only to please his mother. It is harder to explain the second trial, since he talked about the compassion and sense of obedience he felt to his dead mother. It is probable that he simply wanted a prolonged leave at Paris.

Re malingering, Blum speaks of fictitious jaundice as having received the name of La Carotte (the carrot) from the soldiers. Blum gives a partial list of instances of simulation as follows:

SIMULATION

(BLUM, DECEMBER, 1916)

False angina, from irritating solution.

Gastric disorder. Oil and tobacco (with tachycardia or jaundice) (use ipecac).

Diarrhea. (Isolate.)

Diarrheal stools imitated by a mixture of urine and water.

Dysenteric stools imitated by the addition of fat pork and bits of raw meat.

Appendicitis. Complaint of pain at the well-known McBurney point.

Tape worm. Carriers supply others.

Jaundice. (Smoke mixture of antipyrin and tobacco; drink tobacco juice. Ingest picric acid.)

Hemoptysis. Irritation of throat surfaces with a needle.

Albuminuria. Eat kitchen salt to excess in a bowl of milk. Edema and albumin disappear on surveillance. Albumin injected into bladder.

Diabetes. Phloridzin, or oxalate of ammonia. Glucose added to urine.

Incontinence. (Difficult to prove fraudulent. True incontinence in middle of night. Simulated, just before waking.)

Skin diseases:

Erythema. Herbs.

Eruptions. Mercury, arsenic, iodine, bromide.

Herpes. Euphorbiacae.

Eczema. Rubbing with slightly warmed thapsia. Rubbing excoriated skin with acids, Croton oil, bark of garou, sulphur, oil of cade, mercurial pomade.

Impetigo. With cantharides plaster and pomade stibiée.

Intertrigo. (In the infantry.)

Hyperidrosis of feet. Prolonged hot baths. Hot foot baths with excoriation, followed by scratching and covering with linen soaked in urine.

Edema of legs. Constriction.

(In Lombardy, cases due to introduction of equisetum arvense, an astringent herb, by fingers and toes, followed by energetic rubbing.)

Recurrent wounds. (Cover with wax sealed bandages.)

Abscesses. Introduction of septic material. A thread soiled with tartar from teeth is drawn through the skin. Characteristic odor of resulting abscess.

Phlegmons. Subcutaneous introduction of turpentine or petrol.

Paraffine tumors. (Apply heat.)

Sprain. A stopper is put under the heel; or compress the leg with bandages to stop circulation and knock below repeatedly and forcibly. Edema and ecchymosis follow.

Conjunctivitis. Ipecac, pepper, septic or fecal materials. Pupillary dilatation has been produced by introduction of a belladonna grain under the eyelid daily.

Ears. Running at the ears produced by placing urine or chemical product in the ear.

Emaciation and pallor. Ingestion of a large amount of vinegar. Abuse of strong tobacco.

Muscular weakness. Arsenious acid in eggs. Voluntary lead and mercurial intoxications.

Epilepsy. Absence of pupillary reflex to light and pupillary dilatation, insensibility of nasal mucosa and modifications of pulse persistent after the attack is over cannot be imitated.

Fever. Striking elbows against walls to elevate the mercury in the thermometer. Take temperature by rectum.

Bites. One simulator had a fork with twisted teeth to produce the effect.

Intra-abdominal projectiles. Bullet swallowed.

Swelling of hand and forearm, seven months.

=Case 468.= (LÉRI and ROGER, September, 1915.)

A soldier was wounded September 22, 1914, at Charleroi by a bullet in the forearm. He came under observation May 14, 1915, with a huge edema of forearm and hand, suddenly stopping at the elbow, an elastic edema, especially marked in the palm, which was restored to its smooth contour very quickly after being compressed by the fingers, and very like an elephantiasis. The hand was in a position of moderate extension on the forearm, with fist clenched. There was a linear ecchymotic line at the upper edge of the zone of edema, especially on the antero-internal face.

According to the soldier’s own story, the swelling had begun a fortnight after the injury. He said that a very tight moist dressing had been applied during the first few days.

The patient was cared for by massage, and then by local baths. He was anesthetized in December and several drains were inserted; no result. In January he was chloroformed again and two long incisions were made along the internal border of the supinator longus and along the ulnar border of the forearm. He was better for two weeks after this second operation, but then grew worse.

The diagnosis of syringomyelia was now made, based upon the appearance of the arm and upon some ill-defined hypesthesia. This diagnosis was not entertained by Léri and Roger who, when they obtained the patient, put him into a plaster cast up to the shoulder. The edema went down rapidly to normal. In short, it was here a question of a simulator, who was even willing to undergo surgical operations with general anesthesia.

Re evading service, Gleboff’s classification is as follows: 1. False assertion of disease of (a) internal organs, (b) vision, (c) hearing, (d) joints. 2. Simulation of temporary disease of organs. 3. Mutilation of limbs.

Re swelling of hand and forearm, see remarks on hysterical edema under Cases 407 and 456.

A German shell-shy.

=Case 469.= (GAUPP, April, 1915.)

Gaupp’s simulator had not been under shell fire. He said to his captain that he wanted to see his badly wounded brother (he had in fact no brother), and got a furlough on this ground. He then fled as far as possible from the front, into the interior, roved about for some days, falsely asserting that he was under dentist’s treatment.

He was brought to Tübingen on the ground of mental derangement, on a hospital train, and was delivered to the clinic as a case of Shell-shock. This man’s state of excitement soon ended. As Gaupp could not make out his case clinically, he applied to the regiment and received in return court-martial papers. The man confessed that he had made false statements and fled because he was afraid of shells. Reproached with simulation, he preserved a shameful silence.

A fair exchange no robbery: France gets a simulator in an exchange with Germany of prisoners “unfit for service.”

=Case 470.= (MARIE, April, 1915.)

A French soldier arrived in France from Germany in a reciprocal exchange of prisoners supposed to be incapable of bearing arms. The man showed a paraplegia with clonic movements of exaggerated degree. He was rapidly “cured” after being placed in a military hospital, and disciplined. He proved to be a vulgar simulator.

It was clear that the German physicians had made a gross error in diagnosis; but what, asks Marie, should be done with such a man, since he evidently should not be given a convalescent leave or a retirement? Should he be sent back to his dépôt?

If a year’s treatment yields no results, Grasset suggests discharge with suitable gratuity.

SIMULATION: Question of Quincke’s disease.

=Case 471.= (LEWITUS, May, 1915.)

An infantryman was brought to the eye department of the Wieden Hospital early in May, 1915, with a diagnosis (from the internists) of Quincke’s disease.

Under the conjunctiva of each globus oculi were countless small air vesicles. There was not the slightest emphysema of the eyelids or of the skin about the eyes. The skin in the neighborhood of the zygoma was thick, red and swollen; but no air could be demonstrated in the subcutaneous tissues on palpation. Next day the skin swelling and the conjunctival emphysema had disappeared. No communication of the orbits with the air spaces of the skull could be demonstrated nor was it possible to push air into the conjunctiva by nose-blowing. The fundi were both normal and vision was normal. Special rhinological examination showed the nose to be normal. It was the skin swelling of the orbital region that had given rise to the diagnosis of Quincke’s disease. The man had been then referred to the internists who could, however, find no evidence of disease whatever.

During the three months’ stay of the patient in the eye department, once more swelling of the left orbital region and air under the conjunctiva of the left globus oculi suddenly appeared one day, but disappeared over night. At this time small subconjunctival ecchymoses were found.

This case must be regarded as one of simulation but produced in a manner unknown.

Bruises of head and back, not severe: “A case of pensionitis, a self-made neurasthenic for medicolegal purposes.”

=Case 472.= (COLLIE, May, 1915.)

Sir John Collie remarks that sometimes one has to recommend a pension knowing that what amounts to a fraud is being perpetrated. A seaman, 25, got newspaper notoriety after receiving some not very serious bruises of head and back. Two months later, when seen by Sir John Collie, he was a victim of bent back. He was finally able to remove his clothes and put them on with some alacrity, although at first he declared he could not. Woebegone during examination, he was noted to laugh and gossip with strangers outside. A physician had diagnosticated it as an obscure spinal lesion, but as he was fit to work, he was sent back.

Forty-one days later he put himself on the sick-list again. Pluck and nerve were gone beyond recall, according to his physician. In hospital his appetite was good, he slept well, and he had no troubles except an hysterical loss of sensation. There followed 33 days in hospital, three weeks in a convalescent home, and return to work for a month. Unable to stoop or kneel for pain, he was thought organic.

Sir John found him without desire to get well, hysterical, and suffering “from pensionitis, a self-made neurasthenic for medico-legal purposes.” He was placed for four months in a nerve hospital. On leaving this hospital he was still in the bent-back position, and went into a pantomime display when asked to touch his toes. Four weeks in the convalescent home found the following: The attending physician now suggested locomotor ataxia as the correct diagnosis! Sir John Collie was asked to report finally as to the fitness for work. Well assured that the patient was really a malingerer, Sir John nevertheless certified him as permanently unfit for further service as a case of traumatic neurasthenia, venturing to predict that after receiving the pension, he would be at work within six months. He received the pension (25 s. a week for life), and Sir John Collie’s ability at prediction was justified by his return to work, at the end of exactly six months.

Re malingerers, Glueck remarks that a malingerer, besides being a malingerer, is a worthless sort of person in any event, and calls attention to the fact that special stresses may reduce men to lower cultural levels, to which lying and deceit may be more appropriate. Glueck remarks that the lay mind does not readily appreciate that a man with mental disease may at the same time be a malingerer of additional mental symptoms. It may be added that the professional mind is sometimes equally slow to appreciate the fact.

CHART 14

SHELL-SHOCK

GROUP I. EXHAUSTION

(ALCOHOLISM PERTURBS TREATMENT)

GROUP II. HEREDITY

(CERTAIN POOR RECRUITS)

GROUP III. MARTIAL MISFITS

(WRONG ATTITUDE OF MIND)

After Farquhar Buzzard

CHART 15

NEUROSES AND PSYCHOSES OF WAR

1. NEUROSES

MOTOR SENSORY

2. NEUROSES

SPECIAL SENSORY SPEECH

3. NEURASTHENIA

HEMICHOREA EXOPHTHALMIC GOITRE TRENCH SPINE

4. PSYCHOSES

MINOR GUN-SHY, INSOMNIA, DREAMS, PHOBIAS, PSYCHASTHENIA, HYPOCHONDRIA STUPOR, ANERGIA, ACUTE DEMENTIA PSYCHOSES (Civilian Forms)

After A. W. Campbell

D. TREATMENT AND RESULTS OF SHELL-SHOCK.

“E però leva su, vinci l’ambascia con l’animo che vince ogni battaglia se col suo grave corpo non s’accascia.

“Più lunga scala convien che si saglia: non basta da costoro esser partito se tu m’intendi, or fa sì che ti vaglia.”

“And therefore rise! conquer thy panting with the soul, that conquers every battle, if with its heavy body it sinks not down.

“A longer ladder must be climbed: to have quitted these is not enough; if thou understandest me, now act so that it may profit thee.”

Inferno, Canto XXIV, 52-57.

In previous sections we have already become acquainted with many therapeutic successes and failures: indeed it was almost necessary to detail treatment in certain cases to show the nature of the disease in hand or the correctness of a given diagnosis. In the present Section we approach the question more systematically.

After presenting a few examples of various spontaneous and non-medical recoveries, we bring into contrast the types of medical recovery that may be termed rapid (or miracle) cures and those that fall under the general head of reëducation. Admixed are cases of failure as well as of success: if it be remarked that the case method puts forward the best foot, it is probable that the same is true of almost any therapeutics as reported in early articles. As we go to press, trench reports indicate that at least one part of the profession is far more hopeful of successful psychotherapy even in the physiopathic group of disorders than their expounder, Babinski, could concede. The true statistical evaluation of the results must come years later.

Some neuropsychiatrists have been fond of saying that there is nothing new in Shell-shock, that specialists have long been familiar with the psychoneuroses, etc. Yet in the past, specialists have not learned overmuch about the true inwardness of the psychoneuroses. Even a casual inspection of the various therapeutic efforts here described shows how much novelty of observation and ingenuity of plan must eternally be shown in these ever-so-simple psychoneuroses!

Shell-shock: Deafmutism. Spontaneous cure.

=Case 473.= (MOTT, January, 1916.)

A British soldier, 25, a coal miner, had had a bicycle accident five years before, after which he was unconscious for 2½ hours, and gave up work for five weeks, with headaches, fainting-fits, and nervousness ever after and with a tendency to imagine he could see things when there was nothing to be seen.

September 19, 1915, he was under shell fire in trench and dugout. A sergeant and three men working with him were killed by an explosion, and he remembers his cap being lifted off his head. He came to in 46 Rest Camp, some time later, unable to see clearly, or to hear or speak, and with headache and insomnia. He brought a paper from a hospital in France, saying, “Doctor, I had an awful dream last night again; I was dreaming that I was in the trenches; I could see the men falling and the great big shells exploding. I could see the light from the bursting of the shells very plain. They fairly lighted all the place up. I woke up very anxious I can tell you. I wish I could give over dreaming, and I keep having pains in my head right across my eyes.”

October 15, while sitting by himself outdoors, he felt a slight crackling in his head, noticed that he could hear sounds faintly, and in a few minutes he could hear fairly well.

October 17, he was heard making inarticulate noises in his sleep. The corporal next him told him about the noises in his half drowsy state; he tried to speak and said, “Mother.” He then felt queer all over, with pain in his head, and afterward became able to talk very well with slight hesitation.

Re spontaneous cures, Elliot Smith and Pear cite the cure of two mutes on hearing that Roumania had entered the war, and the cure of another by seeing Charlie Chaplin’s antics. Some workers (for example, Aimé), treat the functional mutes by simply leaving them to themselves, and maintain that they secure numerous spontaneous recoveries, regarding these as superior to cures by isolation, psychotherapeutic treatment, and the like.

CHART 16

METHODS OF PSYCHOTHERAPY

HYPNOSIS VERBAL SUGGESTION FIXATION FASCINATION VARIOUS

SUGGESTION (WAKING) VERBAL DRUG APPARATUS

AUTOSUGGESTION

DISTRACTION

TERRORISM

INFLICTION OF PAIN

PERSUASION

WILL TRAINING

OCCUPATION THERAPY

ISOLATION

PSYCHOANALYSIS

Re mutism spontaneously or non-medically cured, see also cases 476, 480, 481, 482. For various medical methods of treatment, see, e.g., cases 516, 518, 520, 526, 544, 579.

Mott had a case which had been mute more than six months, unable to whistle, phonate in coughing, or blow out a candle, though heard to shout in his sleep: This patient recovered his speech when pitched out of a punt on New Year’s Eve. The condition was in one sense physical enough, as the X-ray showed that the man’s diaphragm hardly moved even with the greatest effort. Mott regarded the inhibition of the breathing movements, especially the phonation, as caused by fear. Mott speaks of a case that recovered on being told by a comrade that he had talked in his sleep. The man was so astonished by this statement that he said, “I don’t believe it.” Other instances of cure under quasi natural conditions are related by Mott: In the presence of a functional mute, Mott speaks loudly to the patient’s sister so that the patient may hear: “This man must be kept on a No. 1 diet, and when he can ask loud enough for you to hear, he can have a bottle of stout and a mutton-chop.” Several mutes are reported to have gotten well the next day under this treatment.

These effects shade imperceptibly over into the manifestly suggestive, and probably no sharp line can be drawn between the effects of medical suggestion, non-medical heterosuggestion, and even autosuggestion. Adrian and Yealland rather decry the Micawber line of waiting for something to turn up. Zeehandelaar, a Dutch professor, studied Berlin methods (Lewandowsky), and found numerous cases (both of mutism and of deafness, paralyses, contractures, and tremors) lying about without special treatment. According to this observer, the expectant treatment was sometimes successful, and sometimes not; if unsuccessful, the soldier was sent home, and re-examined a year later; whereupon he might be found to have profited by this long waiting and to have gotten well enough to return to army duty.

A decorated officer, evacuated for Shell-shock on the third day of the Aisne, after four days returns to the front. Evacuated a second time, after weeks returns to the front without relapse.

=Case 474.= (GILLES, 1916.)

A young officer, with many decorations for brilliant Colonial service, was in the battle of the Marne, under six consecutive days’ shell fire, smoked phlegmatically a cigarette no matter whether walls were crashing or horses disemboweled beside him, and was uniformly able to stimulate his men to the heavy work by humor or heroic phrases.

A week later, on the third day of the Aisne, he had to be evacuated. He was another man--wild-eyed, shivering, jumping at the least noise, unable to eat or sleep, given to battle dreams. He had to be carried away from the battle zone and put in a bed in a town in the rear and given chloral. The nightmares continued. On being awakened he would ask where he was. He was kept in bed, given strychnine cacodylate, and dieted. He went back to the front in four days. Two days later he had to be evacuated a second time. After some weeks more in the rear, however, he went back to the front, and thereafter had not relapsed (April, 1916.)

Re relapses, Wiltshire thinks their causes and frequency prove the psychogenic nature of Shell-shock. Ballard states that a severe case lasting six months does not recover in the army. Many that are said to recover in hospital break down at dépôts, often with symptoms quite unlike those which they originally presented, and it will be remembered that Ballard has an epileptic theory of the nature of Shell-shock. See Cases 82, 83, and 84 in Section A, III, Epileptoses. But another portion of Ballard’s contentions relates to a causation through fear suppressions released by perturbing events. According to Ballard, if the man endeavors to re-suppress the released fear, the fits occur. Ballet and DeFursac note the frequency of relapses--fewer after treatment at the front.

Vicissitudes in fifteen months of a Shell-shock case with mutism and amnesia. Attacks of mania. Hyperthyroidism?

=Case 475.= (PURSER, October, 1917.)

An Englishman, 21, in a rifle regiment, arrived in May, 1915, at the Dublin University V. A. D. Hospital, being dumb, impaired as to vision and hearing, having dilated pupils, tremors, restlessness and weakness, and giving the impression of visual hallucinations. Although suspicious, he was treated kindly for a few days, recovered his hearing, and wrote the few things that he remembered about home and the war, now and then tremulously and perspiringly writing down, “Asylum; do not lock up; I am not mad.”

With the idea of hypnosis, his bed was surrounded by screens, whereupon he grew so perturbed that the attempted hypnosis could not be executed. He learned the letters PP, TT, SSS, A-OOO, and finally AA-SS, AA-TT, T-OO, and after many weeks SS-SST-R and B-TT-R. His father visited him and probably was recognized.

At the end of September another dumb Shell-shock case recovered speech upon being given ether. Maj. Purser asked the sister to arrange for a like treatment for the first case, explaining that an examination of his throat might be painful. The cure of the second case by anesthesia got into the papers and before he was treated the account was possibly seen by the hitherto gentle rifleman. At any rate, he was seized with a sort of spasm, became furious and could only see Germans coming and carrying off his machine gun. He shouted for help. A half grain of morphine was given him and when it began to take effect the fighting spirit gave way to despair. He trembled over the loss of the gun, and remained in this state of despair for three days, remembering his regiment number and the like, but amnestic for his life during the past few months. He could not read now because print was indistinct. Words, when he had spelled them out, conveyed no meaning. He had a functional alexia. When he saw a picture of a bunch of flowers in a notebook of his, he had another spell of excitement and regained his power of speech, remembering about his experiences only that he had been locked up. He had now completely forgotten his father, who came to call.

By the end of October he was stronger, but his horizon was still limited to the hospital surroundings and a little newspaper reading. Headaches and impaired vision persisted. Sight temporarily left him early in November, and there was a suggestion of an epileptic fit one day early in that month. Tonic and sedative drugs and suggestive remedies were of no avail. Hypnotism made him worse, and psychanalysis was, perforce, ineffective through the amnesia. At the end of November depression and suicidal thoughts set in, with an elevation of blood pressure to 178 m.m., pulse 80 to 90. Maj. Dawson then thought he was a suicidal melancholic. Rest in bed and thyroid extract were given, but the latter threw up his pulse on the fifth day to 140. He grew better mentally on the treatment, however, and his blood pressure fell to 140 in three weeks. He was now over-emotional, unable to stand or walk or feed himself or to pull on his socks.

For change of scene he was transferred to Mercer’s Hospital in February, 1916. He suffered from astasia-abasia. The tremor became jerky, coarse and persistent. The thyroid gland grew a good deal in size during the spring and the pulse went up to 120 per minute. There was also well-marked dermographia and there was a suggestion of the clinical picture of Graves’ disease. Even a quarter grain of morphine had little or no effect upon an ineradicable insomnia.

Maj. Purser gave the case up as a bad job and the man was discharged and sent home September 2, 1916. During the next two months at home he improved in steadiness, though he flushed if dealing with strangers, and improved as to memory. He began to be able to read better. He had begun to be able to get about on his feet without so much support. The ultimate outcome could not be reported by Maj. Purser.

Shell-shock: Mutism. Cure after killing a snake.

=Case 476.= (JONES, 1915.)

An Australian soldier of 20 went to Egypt, thence to Gallipoli where, on July 29, 1915, he was almost completely buried by earth from the bursting of a high explosive shell. He was admitted to hospital August 5 and transferred to Malta, where he did not speak, stared into space and sometimes made, impulsively, attempts to get away. About September 17 he began to assist the orderlies and played draughts.

The diagnosis there was cerebral concussion. He was sent back to Australia by transport and had to be put in a padded cell on November 1, having become violent, noisy and destructive. He would assault anyone who beat him at the game of draughts and threw anything he could lay his hands on out of the porthole. Hyoscine he resented and threatened the givers by signs. He was at times restrained. He threatened to throw himself overboard. Diagnosis: Melancholia.

At Melbourne he was found in good physical shape, but dazed, mute, apparently deaf, indicating his wants by signs. With pencil and paper he would draw a ship or a gun and would copy any question put to him in writing. He played draughts intelligently and made friends with one of his shipmates. In four days’ time he began to communicate in writing, answering simple questions correctly. Asked to put a question, he wrote “Do you think I am mad?” On the appropriate answer he shook hands with the physician heartily.

He was then sent to a military convalescent home at Highton. Here he communicated often in writing, and had an appreciation of sounds without distinguishing words. At a picnic on December 4 he killed a snake. While returning in the dark he began to whistle a song the rest of the party were singing. At the end of the song he clapped his hands and said, “What is the next item on the program?” Thereafter he was able to hear and speak. Seen four days later he asked to join the officers’ training school. However, he was discharged as permanently unfit for the service.

Course in hospital of an oniric delirium.

=Case 477.= (BUSCAINO and COPPOLA, January, 1916.)

An Italian gun-maker, 27 (father neurotic; grandmother and mother, alcoholic; patient excessive onanist), was called to arms June 14, 1915, and went into artillery service in the Tolmino, early in September. Some time later, a shell burst about 30 meters away and killed his lieutenant. The patient, however, was not hurt and did not even fall. He became mute and inaccessible, and was sent to a military hospital, and thence to an asylum in Udine, where he was restless and hallucinatory. October 2, he was sent to Florence on two months’ leave for convalescence. He was still hallucinated, always seeing his dead lieutenant. He spoke rarely, slept little, and his conduct became more and more queer. Now and again, he would act exactly as if he were at the front. November 5, he started off to find his brother, but was met by a hospital attendant, who promptly took him to a clinic. Here he was inaccessible and lived in a hallucinatory way a soldier’s life at the front: in continual movement, shielding his eyes with his hands as if looking far into the distance, bending down to turn an imaginary lever, apparently taking part of his aim, crouching in a corner, clapping his ears with his palms, and obeying hallucinatory commands: “Ready,” “Fire,” and the like. As to his interpretation of the actual surroundings, he would give a military salute at the entrance of the physician, as if he were the lieutenant. Another patient near by was interpreted as a spy. Hypodermic injections, November 6, were interpreted as military antityphoid injections. On succeeding days he piled dry horse-chestnut leaves for a parapet, which became the scene of battle. November 12 he had become a little more lucid. November 14, he evidently heard whistling and made the leaves ready as a bed for horses. November 15, he rolled up his blanket in a military fashion and hid in a cell corner. He explained, November 16, that he was a sentinel and had not been relieved by the corporal. He had saved everybody’s lives by signaling from a tree the presence of four airplanes. He could not be convinced he was in an institution for the insane. November 20, he was virtually recovered but amnestic for what he had done since commitment. Headaches and dizziness. November 21, he remembered some of his dreams, especially one of being blinded and another of being tied by a German to a tree. By November 29 he had become lucid and oriented, but there was an amnestic gap for his stay at the clinic. Early in December the fields of vision were contracted; polyopia and a glaring and burning sensation before the eyes (after each test conjunctival and tear duct inflammation).

December 21, discharged well.

Re the nature of oniric delirium, see discussion under Cases 333 and 450, Chavigny had but two cases out of 260 in which a rapid curability was noted (90 per cent finally curable). Chavigny’s treatment consists of rest in bed, quiet, purgation if necessary, and warm or cold shower baths. Chavigny remarks upon the extraordinary transformation from apathy to lucidity in the course of a few minutes, brought about by arranging a slight but definite emotional shock to the patient, namely, by mentioning in his presence something about home or family. One bit of technic was to get the patient to write or dictate a letter home.

Régis remarks that battle dreams of this nature occasionally affect alcoholics in garrison or at home. The victim ought not to be hastily committed to an asylum, but should be treated in a military neuropsychiatric service with isolation chambers and open wards. Régis organized early in the war at Bordeaux a central psychiatric service along these modern lines. He remarks that the central service ought to receive not only patients from the military hospitals, but also patients from the temporary auxiliary hospitals of the city and district round about. A pooling of the military and civilian issue upon rational lines is here indicated.

Régis and others have remarked upon the necessity of differentiating these battle deliria from toxic and infectious psychoses.

Shell explosion: Deafmutism, recovery of speech with electrical treatment; deafness cured by suggestion in writing.

=Case 478.= (BUSCAINO and COPPOLA, January, 1916.)

A fusileer, 20 (mother neurotic, brother hemiparetic from infantile disease; patient had extreme otorrhea from an early otitis media), entered the army January 15, 1915. He was sent to the Isonzo in May and was slightly injured in the nape of the neck and the left calf by fragments of a shell that exploded near by. He was picked up unconscious and taken to the hospital at Servignano. There he was given electric treatment, and in a period of 18 days recovered his speech, passing through a phase of stammering. He was sent to a special hospital in Florence, still deaf, and passed into a state of mental excitement with visual hallucinations of soldiers. He was given chloral and bromide. He insisted that he was incurably deaf. August 22, he was admitted to Buscaino’s clinic, completely deaf, slightly stuporous, somewhat indifferent, and innocent of any effort to make himself understood (contrary to the habits of an organically deaf person). Simulation could be excluded. It was possible to awaken the patient during sleep by auditory stimuli, whereupon he opened his eyes but could not hear. He talked well and spontaneously, telling about his accident, reading and answering by signs. He was assured,--always in writing,--that upon the following Sunday his hearing would be restored. Upon that day, during the visit of a lady,--one of the patient’s friends,--hearing was suddenly and almost completely restored in the left ear. The patient was so moved by this that he cried when the physician came. Upon the following day, he gradually began to hear with his right ear. A slight diminution of hearing in the right ear persisted, however, until September 24, and was associated with headache and pains in the left ear--pains which the patient compared to his ear pains in childhood (remains of otitis with retraction of the tympanic membrane).

Paraplegia: Cured by administration of Iron Cross.

=Case 479.= (NONNE, December, 1915.)

After heavy shelling a soldier fell for two days into a clouded state from which he waked with complete paraplegia of the lower extremities, and total anesthesia from the pelvis downward (reflexes and electric excitability normal).

On the third day after his reception in Nonne’s wards, he was about to be hypnotized when news came that he had been promoted to a lieutenantcy and had received the Iron Cross. He fell forthwith into hysterical convulsions, in the midst of which the hitherto paralyzed legs worked perfectly well! Even after the hysterical attack was over, the man could still move his legs in bed normally, but had absolute astasia-abasia. Next day, with deep hypnosis, markedly improved. After eight more days of hypnosis the new lieutenant got back his normal gait.

Shell-shock, burial: Mutism. Cure by getting drunk.

=Case 480.= (PROCTOR, October, 1915.)

A patient, 25, nine years in the service, was buried in a dugout by an explosive shell at Ypres, June 17, was taken out unconscious, and eventually reached the hospital at Versailles. Consciousness had returned a few days after the injury. There was ringing in the ears, difficulty in hearing, and inability to speak. He arrived at the Duchess of Connaught’s Hospital at Taplow, July 12, when, aside from the above-mentioned symptoms and a rapid heart action (108 at rest), he seemed perfectly well. About August 14, he began occasionally to refuse solid nourishment and remained in bed, eyelids closed but twitching at times, especially when spoken to. He resisted having his eyelids opened.

August 27, he was allowed to go to the village with companions, and got drunk, found his voice, for two days talked and sang incessantly. Discharged September 9, cured.

Shell-shock and burial: Mutism. Cure by work in a vineyard with wine to drink.

=Case 481.= (ANON, May, 1916.)

A correspondent of the British Medical Journal reports a case of cure of emotional mutism. This robust young soldier at Verdun was buried by the explosion of a shell and was thereafter found unable to speak. A week later he arrived at the ambulance in the interior, and was still mute. He could understand what was said to him without difficulty, and was able to reply by signs. He did not even move the lips when requested to pronounce such words as mamma and papa, but was eventually induced to whisper these words.

The laryngoscope showed complete paralysis of the vocal cords, which were in extreme abduction (it was possible to see several tracheal rings). There was no reaction on the part of the pharyngeal mucosa upon stimulation.

A fortnight passed without restoration of speech, though at one time, not having bolted the closet door, the patient was startled when a nurse rushed in, and he said, “Oh, pardon, Madam.” The mutism persisted. He was then given work in the vineyard, plenty of wine to drink, and hard work. After a time (not specified) speech suddenly returned. According to this correspondent, “this indeed is a universal experience, namely, that hard manual work is the best remedy for such functional incapacities of traumatic origin.”

Re Cases 480 and 481, compare cures by anesthesia with chloroform, nitrous oxide, and the like.

Re gradual cures as opposed to sudden ones, Dundas Grant deprecates violent measures in the treatment of mutism during the period of exhaustion after Shell-shock. However, Dundas Grant does not advocate an expectant treatment, but employs a gradual reëducation of the voice through imitation of the teacher. The voice is sometimes restored at a sitting, sometimes gradually; see, for example, Case 578 of Briand and Philippe, and Case 586 of MacCurdy.

Shell-shock, unconsciousness: Deafmutism: Spontaneous recovery of speech and gradual recovery (several months’ isolation) of hearing.

=Case 482.= (ZANGER, July, 1915.)

A musketeer was deafened and stunned by a near-by shell explosion. On coming to, he found no wound, but was deaf and dumb.

Speech returned after ten days, and hearing partially, but there was a tonic stuttering. He had to hunt anxiously for words, talked like a child in infinitives and telegram style, although he could express himself in writing perfectly well.

Hearing improved on the right side very quickly, but on the left side conditions varied from total deafness to subtotal deafness. There was a general hyperesthesia of the skin, pain on pressure on the temples, exaggeration of skin and tendon reflexes, marked tremor in both hands. The man was anxious, depressed, and irritable. During caloric tests of the vestibular apparatus in the course of the next few weeks, the man had an hysterical attack of crying twice, following which all the phenomena got worse.

Rest and isolation from all such influences procured an almost complete recovery in several months.

Re differential recoveries, see also Case 585 of Liébault, in which speech was recovered by suggestion and reëducation, and hearing by a process of reëducation alone.

Re isolation, Roussy and Lhermitte remark that in all the psychoneuroses of war, isolation is a valuable and indeed an indispensable aid to psychotherapy. The application of this old classical method of Weir Mitchell reinforces the persuasive talk of the doctor on the day of admission, allows the man to think over the promises made to the doctor, and permits longer observation. It depends on the case, whether rigorous isolation on limited diet shall be employed. See below a general discussion of the psycho-electric and reëducative method employed in French centres.

Marches; battles; slight shell wound of left upper arm: Hysterical anesthesia of the arm and tremors (NO paresis). Causes slight--disease obstinate (partly explained by furloughs among sympathetic friends).

=Case 483.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A soldier, 26, without heredity, always well, in long marches and several battles early in the war, August 23 sustained slight shell wounds of thighs and left upper arm. He was unconscious about five minutes. In eight days, the wounds were healed, and all movements were free.

Immediately after the trauma the arms trembled, and at times the legs. Treatment was instituted (baths, drugs, massage, electricity), but without result. After a month’s treatment and a furlough at home, the patient was sent, January 3, 1915, to the Jena Nerve Hospital. He was a powerful man of middle size, with some small movable scars on the left upper arm, remains of the shell injury; two similar scars of the gluteus maximus. The deep reflexes were slightly exaggerated, as were the skin reflexes. The touch and pain sense in the left arm was absent as far as the shoulder in typical segmental fashion. Arm movements were free; there was an occasional tremor in both arms, especially the left. This tremor would pronouncedly increase upon intentional movements and with emotion.

He said that about two weeks before, at home, he had waked up in the night and lain down on the floor beside his bed, feeling giddy in his head. In a week the tremors had diminished, leaving only a very slight tremor of the left hand. The patient went to considerable pains to conceal his tremor, holding his hand in a military position at the seam of the trousers, on the medical visit. Sometimes he would succeed in making the tremor quite disappear. February 5, he was busy about the ward work, going errands and carrying trays. He would intentionally spare his left hand in this work. Upon trying gymnastic exercises, the tremors of the left hand and also of the right reappeared. After a few days these tremors again disappeared, only to come back on the 12th, when there was a constant tremor also when the patient was at rest. He had been affected when observing another patient (8[7]). Accordingly, he was separated from this patient and put in a psychiatric ward. The tremor remained of varying intensity, sometimes being absent for hours together.

[7] See Case 8 of Binswanger’s article.

Request for furlough at the beginning of March was refused with the statement that it would be granted when cure was complete. The patient was inaccessible to psychotherapeutic influence. He was always of a friendly, modest demeanor, sleeping well, and performing all bodily functions properly. On any exertion the pulse ran to 134. The heart was normal. There were outbreaks of perspiration.

March 26, he renewed his request for leave, desiring his Easter furlough. He was told he might expect it. March 31, the tremor was found to have quite disappeared. Upon his return, April 12, there was a marked tremor of the left arm, especially of the wrist joint, which again disappeared after some days. The middle of June he was released as capable of garrison duty with the recruits.

If there was a mechanical factor in this case, it must have been the shaking-up of the body by the shell explosion. His skin lesions were slight. The main factor was doubtless the emotional shock. The tremor supervened upon a very brief period of unconsciousness. It is hard, according to Binswanger, to explain the localization of the cutaneous anesthesia without the development of a corresponding paresis. May it be, inquires Binswanger, that the wound of the left upper arm at the moment of the setting-in of unconsciousness, or perhaps at the moment of waking from unconsciousness, directed the mind forthwith upon the left arm and in this way produced localized disorder of sensation? If so, why did the wound of the gluteal region not produce corresponding disorders of feeling and sensation of an hysterical nature? The obstinacy of the disease stands in striking disproportion to the slightness of the causative factors at work.

According to Binswanger, this is perhaps due to the long furlough which the patient had. According to Binswanger’s experience, as that of many others, home works badly for these hysterical patients; their friends sympathize with them too much.

Re furloughs, Ballard states that severe Shell-shock cases should get analogous treatment to that of civilian psychoneurotics, namely, a complete removal from the environment in which the illness began. He advocates three months’ leave, after which the man is to be sent to a convalescent home, and thence to a command dépôt. He states that if a relapse then occurs, such a patient will never be a soldier. Ballard would allow the men to walk about with their “pals (not with escorts).” Cimbal remarks that German data show that home furloughs should be avoided in every instance where possible. Fiessinger remarks, on the basis of English experience, that a Shell-shock patient treated by rest, suggestion, and manual occupation may go back to the line “and on a subsequent occasion prove a hero.” (See Case 474 of Gilles.) But Forsyth remarks that it is probably injudicious to send any cases of Shell-shock, with few exceptions, back to the firing line, because their fighting value has been permanently deteriorated, and because, if the fear of return to the trenches is removed, recovery is more rapid. The experience here is not unlike that of industrial accident board cases with rapid recovery after the decree of compensation.

War stress in a volunteer banker: Hysterical seizures. Treatment by hydrotherapy.

=Case 484.= (HIRSCHFELD, February, 1915.)

A banker, a volunteer (articular rheumatism at three years; at 18, some form of lung and tracheal inflammation; tendency to fainting spells on cold days--heart disease was said to have been found), as a result of the strain and excitement of the war had hysterical attacks during a fortnight before observation in hospital, consisting of sensations suddenly developing in the region of the heart, stiffness of the whole body, disorders of movement, without loss of consciousness.

November 23, 1914, he was examined in bed in the dorsal position, with the muscles of the legs, back, and neck in a state of tonic contraction. He was unable to answer questions. The pupil reactions were normal in the seizure. The attack ceased in two minutes, as the result of hitting heavy blows on the chest with a moist handkerchief and the threat of a strong and painful application of the electric current. The patient then got out of bed at request, walked about a little incoördinately for a time, but after a few minutes was able to walk perfectly and to talk once more.

Examined, November 25, he was found to be pale, fairly well nourished, with a somewhat accelerated pulse, and a melancholy, slightly apathetic expression. A systolic murmur at the right apex; accentuation of secondary pulmonary sound; increased knee-jerks; trembling of the lids (Rosenbach).

By December 12, the patient was completely well. The seizures had not recurred. The treatment was by hydrotherapy. A preliminary treatment is advocated by Hirschfeld, to insure peripheral circulation, either by light baths, hot douches, or packs. More important than this preliminary treatment is the cooling off process by means of tepid douches or partial baths. These partial baths are given at 28°C. for the intense effect of the cold. Sometimes this treatment can be concluded with a dry pack. The patients are treated by Hirschfeld three times a week with both the warming and the cooling procedure.

Re hydrotherapy, Mott has found the continuous warm bath of great value in Shell-shock cases coming back from France. He keeps the patient in the water from a quarter to three-quarters of an hour, or longer. A warm bath and a drink of warm milk at bedtime may permit a man to get on without hypnotics, or to get on with lesser amounts of hypnotics. The effect of these baths is doubtless largely somatic. Some writers stress the suggestive value of hydrotherapy as well as of electricity, radiant heat baths, and the like (Ballard). A neuropsychiatric center properly equipped with a hydrotherapeutic plant can do therapeutic work by means of the suggestion afforded by a cold shower, which may act quasi miraculously, like electricity (Roussy and Boisseau). In fatigue and exhaustion cases, along with adrenalin and strychnin, Aimé gives mild hydrotherapy without other sedatives. Laehr’s free sanatorium at Schönow treats the arrhythmia and tachycardia cases with rest and hydrotherapy.

Brasch reports rather poor results with hydrotherapy in the cardiac neuroses. Weichardt has used the continuous bath as a form of psychotherapy and permits the symptoms of psychoneurosis to subside therein.

Shell-shock: low blood pressure: Pituitrin.

=Case 485.= (GREEN, September, 1917.)

A lance corporal of the Expeditionary Force, 26, went to France feeling very fit, February, 1916. He was blown up by a shell July 1, and faintly remembered crawling out of some water. He came to in a dugout, dumb and partially deaf, and was blind for a few minutes. August 17, he was admitted to Mott’s wards at Maudsley, mute but with hearing normal. The hands were dusky, sweating, cold, and slightly tremulous. He was given to battle dreams and used to wake in a sweat and terror after a pantomime of bomb-throwing. He had headache and was depressed. He complained of feeling cold and the surface temperature was subnormal. The blood pressure was also subnormal (according to Green, nightmares are most marked in cases with low blood pressure; these are, in fact, severer cases of Shell-shock than cases with high blood pressure; only 10 of 27 cases with blood pressure above 120 showed nightmares).

September 25, he was able to speak in a whisper. The dreams had become less terrifying. The other symptoms had been slowly improving.

November 25-28, all of the symptoms returned upon hearing the death of his brother in action.

The man was now put on extract of pituitrin gr. 2, t.d.s. (better results are claimed by Green from pituitrin extract than from pituitary fluid injections, as these sometimes cause dizziness, of which no case treated with extract complained). As in other cases, the extract was immediately followed by an increase in blood pressure, a general improvement and a diminution of headache and depression. The bomb-throwing pantomimes still persisted, but the patient was less weak on waking. The treatment was continued for seven days, whereupon the surface temperature began to rise and the patient himself felt that he was much warmer. The pituitrin was discontinued after a month’s treatment, yet the improvement persisted. The man was boarded out of the army and in March, 1917, wrote that he was still feeling better.

SHELL-SHOCK, PITUITRIN, AND BLOOD PRESSURE (EDITH GREEN)

Various treatments of a contracture of hand.

=Case 486.= (DUVERNAY, November, 1915.)

A chasseur, 22, received a bullet wound in the anatomical snuffbox, the bullet emerging under the styloid process of the radius, having traversed the back of the hand without striking bone. Healing was rapid, but the hand assumed a peculiar position. The second and third phalanges of the fingers were extended, whereas the first phalanx was flexed. The four fingers were as if glued together. Both phalanges of the thumb were flexed, the wrist was in extension, and the tendon of the palmaris seemed contractured. The fingers could not be moved and the wrist was very mobile. There was pain on attempts to move the hand passively, and small clonic contractions were made by the fingers. There were no sensory disorders, but there was a maceration of the interdigital spaces.

Mechanotherapy accelerated the contracture, and massage, motor reëducation, bromides, and sedative drugs, had no effect. Under kelene-anesthesia the contracture would disappear. In January, 1915, the hand was put up in plaster in a position opposite to the contracture. The intense pain of the first days was treated by opium. The patient was sent on leave, and, at the end of two months, the plaster was removed; but the hand at once resumed its faulty position, and attempts to alter its position again provoked pain. Elastic traction was then tried for six weeks, and the bad position was somewhat modified but not improved by hyperextending the second phalanx on the first, and putting the third in slight flexion on the second. Hot compresses were unsuccessful also. May 14, 1915, the position was still irreducible; there was no R. D. or electrical hyperexcitability. This was not a question of radial paralysis, since finger extension was distinct; nor a paralysis of the median, since the thumb was flexed. The contracture, in fact, does not affect a special nerve territory, and the disorder is in the ulnar, radial, and median territories.

Orthopedic case.

=Case 487.= (SOLLIER, November, 1916.)

A patient suffered from a rupture of the peroneal nerve in its lower part, September, 1915, and had operation scars before and behind the external malleolus. He was immobilized for 45 days at first, and then for 30 days, with the foot in extension on account of the pain produced in the endeavor to put it into normal position. A 6 cm. atrophy was then found to affect the calf, and there was a fibrous retraction of the tendo Achillis and of the calf muscles. There was no anesthesia, the toes moved easily, the foot was fixed in equinus, with about 7 cm. of the heel above the ground. He was placed in various orthopedic institutions and was treated with mechanotherapy, but without result.

At the neurological center, however, in six weeks, he was got to walk, with his heel on the ground, by means of massage and manual mobilization. The atrophy diminished a centimeter and the foot became mobile in all directions.

According to Sollier, mechanotherapy by means of apparatus is apt to be ineffective, especially in contractures, because its action ceases the moment it ought to commence, namely, when the patient is beginning to react a little painfully after recovery from anesthesia. In cases of retraction, mechanotherapy with apparatus does not allow the proper combination of massage with progressive mobilization.

Re orthopedic cases, Jones classes the conditions that create an orthopedic case under four heads (note especially the fourth):

1. Mechanical injury to bone, joint, muscle, or nerve.

2. Atrophy and disease of these structures primarily due to the injury.

3. Incoördination of movement due to disease of the brain--a result of atrophy and disease of peripheral structures.

4. Psychological conditions which can be overcome by reëducational processes.

MECHANOTHERAPY (COLOLIAN)

Favorable effects of lumbar puncture.

=Case 488.= (RAVAUT, August, 1915.)

An accountant, 20, in the 135th infantry sustained shock from mine explosion near his trench, March 6. He was kept two days at the relief station. March 8, at the ambulance, he did not appear to understand questions and had a fixed stare. He complained of a violent headache and kept pressing his head between his hands. He kept looking about him anxiously, and the slightest noise made him jump. He would mutter a few incomprehensible words, and in reply to a question would give only the last phrase which he happened to have been saying. Lumbar puncture showed a very slight excess of albumin. Next day, he answered his name. March 12, he could speak in monosyllables, and he began to understand what was said. After the lumbar puncture, the headache disappeared and did not set in again. March 13, he began to be able to write and say short phrases. March 16, expression was good though hesitant, and the patient wrote a letter to his parents, telling about his shock. Lumbar puncture showed that the albumin was now normal. From the rear, April 5, the patient sent Ravaut a postcard in perfect form, telling how he was ready to go back to the front.

Re lumbar puncture, Imboden quotes Podmanizky as having used lumbar puncture as a method of suggestion for the cure of abasia. See also cases 560 and 561, in which Claude cured two cases of dysbasia by the device of stovaine anesthesia of the spinal cord. Pastine also has a case in which a slight improvement was produced on removal of cerebrospinal fluid, and a sudden and complete cure was brought about by the second puncture, a very painful tap. Pastine’s case is thought by him (1916) to be in part at least organic.

Bullet wound of forearm: Hysterical clenching of fist. Recovery by fatiguing the flexors.

=Case 489.= (REEVE, September, 1917.)

A soldier, 28, was thrice wounded between August 18, 1914, and July 14, 1916. The third time, a bullet passed through the fleshy part of the forearm, whereupon the hand became clenched and remained so after the wound was surgically healed. As a case of war neurosis, the man was treated by electricity, massage, passive movements, and fixation in a straight splint during a period of nine months, without result. He was admitted to Maghull Military Hospital, April 18, 1917.

Two days after admission a treatment was given whose principle consists in producing a condition of fatigue in the muscles responsible for contracture. This fatigue is produced by continuous passive movements in a direction opposed to the normal action of the muscles in question. Many hours of forcible movement are sometimes necessary in the case of the more powerful muscles before the limp, toneless fatigue condition is brought about. Relays of men are told off for this purpose. Patients are got to assist in the work, particularly such as have been cured by the treatment. Also, the patient is himself told about the nature of spasms and the relief which the method will bring. This patient was told that after the flexor muscles were fatigued they would no longer be able to pull the fingers into the clenched position, whereupon the antagonistic muscles on the back of the forearm would begin to work.

The fingers were forcibly opened without interruption for six hours, in each case as soon as the fingers closed into the palm. In a few hours they began to return more slowly, and at the end of the six hours remained extended. The extended position was still found the following morning. The extensor muscles were feeble in action, but improved day by day. The spasm did not return. The patient was discharged July 2, 1917, about two and a half months after admission to Maghull. The hand was now strong and useful.

Bullet through shoulder girdle: Hysterical adduction of arm. Treatment by induced fatigue.

=Case 490.= (REEVE, September, 1917.)

A man, 29, was in hospital more than two years before the Reeve fatigue treatment was applied to a functional contracture. This man had a bullet pass through the right scapula and out the pectoralis major, June 4, 1915, was (according to patient’s story) operated two months later, then further operated for drainage of septic wounds, and from August, 1915, had his arm fixed to the side, going into spasm at any attempt to move it passively. The elbow was extended and at first the fingers were tightly flexed and wrist extended. The finger flexion and wrist flexion cleared in March, 1917, and recurred in May. Electrical massage in June, 1917, yielded free movement, but the spasm returned.

The man was admitted to Maghull, June 12, 1917, that is, a little over two years after his injury. The arm sprang back to the side like a clasp knife on being released. The wrist and fingers were moved freely. Three days after admission the elbow was forcibly flexed for some hours, whereupon the spasm disappeared. Next day the arm was forcibly abducted and reabducted: for four or five hours the arm could be voluntarily abducted. Two assistants were necessary, such was the force of the adductor contraction. At the end of a week the patient was found able to lift his hand to the back of his head. There was no longer spasm.

Re abrupt treatments, amongst which Reeve’s treatment by induced fatigue may be counted, Babinski and Froment consider that abrupt treatment is far superior to slower psychotherapy combined with isolation, whether or not we are dealing with a recent or an old disease. So far as psychotherapy goes, Babinski wants to obtain a definite improvement, if not a cure, on the first application of treatment. According to Babinski, the patient’s faith in his physician’s power to cure him is most active at this first meeting, whose emotionality favors the cure.

Burial and bruises of back: Hysterical cross-legs. Treatment by induced fatigue of contractured muscles.

=Case 491.= (REEVE, September, 1917.)

A man, 32, was buried by a shell and bruised about the back, August 2, 1916. He was bedfast until February, 1917. Every attempt to move the legs brought on tremors. He was then allowed up; but the attempt to walk caused one foot to knock the other, and his ankles became bruised, necessitating cotton wool pads for feet.

He was admitted to Maghull, June 12, with one leg crossed over the other and the thigh adductors spastic, especially on the right.

The fatigue treatment was carried out in dorsal decubitus, each leg being pulled by a man, and the separation repeated when necessary. Four hours a day for three days of this work finally reduced the spasm so that the patient was able to walk with assistance. On the sixth day he walked a mile without assistance. The spasm has not returned.

Re leg contractures, Bérard got successful results by continuous extension combined with injections of 1 per cent novocain into the sciatic nerve trunk and the contractured muscles. According to Babinski and Froment, there ought to be an almost certain cure of any genuine hysterical state. They quote the observations of Souques, Meige, Albert Charpentier, Clovis Vincent, Roussy, and Léri as proving this claim.

The Reeve method, so far as it is psychotherapeutic, bears a resemblance to Clovis Vincent’s first stage of what the poilu calls torpillage, namely, the stage of crisis and of intensive reëducation. But Clovis Vincent uses in his direct and forcible reëducation the galvanic current.

Bullet wound of neck: Hysterical torticollis. Treatment by induced fatigue.

=Case 492.= (REEVE, September, 1917.)

A soldier, 20, had a bullet pass through the back of the neck, July 10, 1916, and returned to his dépôt surgically well October 1. A fortnight later a Zeppelin raid turned his troop out in the middle of the night, and on the morrow the man’s neck was twisted around and inclined upon the left shoulder.

Treatment followed in various hospitals, with fixation in the corrected position by plaster of Paris but without result. The patient was admitted to Maghull, April 18, 1917, with spasm of left trapezius and right sternomastoid muscles. Under hypnosis the deformity could be easily corrected. Unfortunately, it returned.

The fatigue treatment described by Reeve was started a week after admission to Maghull. The neck was forcibly straightened and restraightened upon return to its twist. In a few hours the contracting muscles had become fatigued; the neck was straight.

The next day the deformity returned slightly. The fatigue treatment was repeated. The patient was discharged well, July 2.

Burial by shell explosion: Abasia, tremors. Claw foot persistent two years cured by induced fatigue.

=Case 493.= (REEVE, September, 1917.)

A man, 24, buried by a shell, February, 1915, had had a functional “claw foot” for more than two years, cured by the Reeve fatigue treatment in less than a week. According to Reeve, claw foot is perhaps the most common of the war contractures, particularly intractable, and often seen out of hospital with an “inside splint.”

After his burial this man could not walk, had tremors, was in bed for four months and on getting up showed strongly inverted foot. Three months’ splint treatment, strong faradic currents, massage, passive movements, special boots with leather wedges to tilt the foot over, were methods of treatment tried, but unsuccessful. At Maghull from November 18, 1916, he was treated by exercises, passive movements, suggestive and reëducative measures, and after a few months got about without sticks.

The claw foot continued. Toward the end of June, 1917, the feet were forcibly flexed and everted for eight hours. The deformity disappeared, but returned slightly next day. Further fatigue treatment for eight hours caused the spasm to cease permanently. He was discharged quite normal, July 20, 1917. Reeve remarks that this fatigue method might be applicable to certain hysterical contractures in civil practice.

Skull trauma over right eye: Delirium, febrile? post-traumatic? exhaustive? Operation: Epileptiform excitement. Later, explosive diathesis: Operation: Euphoria. Seizures and slight mental change.

=Case 494.= (BINSWANGER, October, 1917.)

A soldier (brother choreic, sister infantile palsy) had had measles at 13 and in his fever climbed out of bed upon a couch, fell from the couch and was found by his mother lying on the floor. He was of moderate intellectual grade, of an emotional, passionate Saxon nature and had now and then been intoxicated.

In September, 1914, he was wounded over the right eye. He did not lose consciousness but concluded that he could not get back to his own lines on account of the enemy fire. Using a knapsack to cover his head, he lay down for twenty-four hours, until rescued by a passing body of the sanitary corps who were about to leave him for dead when he called loudly to them.

He was very weak in hospital and, towards the evening of the day after receiving his injury, he must have fallen into some sort of psychotic state lasting ten days. For this he remained quite amnestic, although he was told by comrades that he had hallucinations and had scolded and yelled, hearing voices. Apparently there were situation-deliria--the call to go over the top. Temperature, which had run to 38.8, after ten days sank to normal, and consciousness cleared up.

Was this a case of protracted febrile delirium? Or of psychosis due to commotio cerebri, that is, an effect of heightened intracranial pressure? Or was it exhaustion-delirium following loss of blood, sleep and food?

But this was not the end. The wound suppurated, and in May, 1915, eight months after the injury, operation was performed to relieve this abscess. Temperature immediately rose to from 38.4 to 38.6, the fever lasting three days, and a second psychotic phase with complete amnesia entered. He went into this phase immediately after recovering from the operative narcosis, looking wildly about and cursing the sister. The patient was violently excited and was put in a straight jacket on the second day. This phase may be regarded as one of epileptiform excitement with delirium. The operation may have played a part in the psychosis.

There were no further psychotic phenomena which could be attributed in any way to commotio. There were, however, attacks of cortical origin and emotional seizures. The patient became emotionally excitable and lost all inhibitions against expression of emotion, such as crying. Once he actually tried to suppress his emotion with a noose about his throat. He became seclusive and withdrew within himself--a victim of Kaplan’s explosive diathesis, or of Bonhoeffer’s emotional hyperesthetic defect condition.

A second operation was performed in September, 1916, to loosen the brain scar, and a large splinter of bone was removed. During the operation, under local anesthesia, there was a severe cortical seizure with complete disappearance of the reflexes. Ether was then administered. Later, in the same day, there were several minor cortical attacks.

After this operation the man’s emotional status changed; he was no longer irritable or exclusive, but became slightly euphoric and contented. He received during the next two weeks four tablets of Sedobrol and for a long time thereafter two tablets daily. There were never any phenomena of bromidism or any suggestive effects of the bromides.

The first attack after the second operation came in November, 1916, and was followed by slight dysarthria. Repeated attacks followed which were attributed to contractions in the scar. Accordingly, a third operation was performed and an attempt was made to bridge over a defect in the right frontal bone. The man’s emotional status remained good after the operation, but further attacks appeared six weeks later and there were spells of dizziness. Occasionally, in process of thinking, he said something stuck in between his thoughts. Sometimes thinking broke off sharply as if he had cut through a wire with an electrical current in it. There was a slight reduction in attention and a slightly increased fatiguability.

Hard service; shell explosion with loss of teeth: Vomiting. Cure by restoration of self-confidence.

=Case 495.= (MCDOWELL, January, 1917.)

A married reservist was called up at the outbreak of the war and went through Mons, the Marne, and the Aisne and was finally blown up by a shell at Ypres. Early in November, 1914, he lost his speech but got it back in time to get home for Christmas. A number of teeth had been lost in the injury. Vomiting began first in England. While on leave at home he vomited at every meal. Asked whether it was his food or his thoughts, he said, “You are quite correct, Sir, you know I have always been with thinking.”

Under medical care, June, 1915, he was found suffering from hesitating speech, general tremulousness and emotionality. He worried a great deal on account of money matters at home. He lay awake thinking. A child became ill and died, and all the while he got worse, “thinking all the time.”

It was explained to him that the vomiting was a matter of emotions. The lost teeth were replaced by false ones. As he began to get control of his emotions, he vomited less and increased in weight. Finally he was boarded for discharge and was sick again on the day of the meeting. A fortnight later when sent to sign discharge papers he vomited once more.

According to McDowell, the vagus may possibly be incriminated as a cause of these gastric disturbances. Practically, the vomiting is a result of emotional stress. The cure is to produce insight on the part of the patient, the removal of worry and the restoration of self-confidence.

Michell Clarke cured such cases with milk diet.

Roussy and Lhermitte find hysterical vomiting to be relatively common and as a rule without difficulty in diagnosis; but they remark that there is often some underlying organic condition to be sought for and treated after the neuropathic element has vanished. They remark, also, that there is no tendency to spontaneous cure of the disease. They advocate a strict dietetic régime and psychotherapy.

Cure of self-accusatory (“started retreat from Mons”) and other delusions by “autognosis.”

=Case 496.= (BROWN, January, 1916.)

Capt. William Brown, in the discussion at the Section of Psychiatry of the Royal Society of Medicine, January 25, 1916, speaks of a method of treatment which he calls autognosis--a method of giving the patient self-knowledge, by revealing to the patient through his own confessions the cause of mental change leading to his symptoms. One of Brown’s examples is that of a sergeant in the firing-line during the retreat from Mons. He was admitted to Maghull with the delusion that people thought he had given the signal for the retreat from Mons on a silver whistle, a shooting prize of his. German officers used silver whistles that made a note like his own. In fact, he had other like delusions, such as that people thought him responsible for an Edinburgh railroad accident in connection with his troop-train. A German spy might have heard this.

In the process of procuring autognosis, Capt. Brown found that at the age of 12 this man had been falsely accused of stealing pork pies from a shop, and had been brought before a magistrate. In point of fact, he proved an alibi, but he was greatly worried by the charge. According to Capt. Brown, this incident of the insistence of the false accusation was the beginning of his tendency to delusions. In two months’ time there was a remarkable improvement.

Re psychoanalysis, autognosis and various modifications, Forsyth remarks that when the acute stage is passed, the Shell-shock case becomes an everyday neurosis in which war experiences are merely the latest phases in the patient’s life, and that psychoanalysis may then become necessary. Eder regards the “mechanisms” of what he terms “war shock” as the Freudian mechanisms of hysteria, and has commended psychoanalysis for a few cases, preferring hypnotism for acute cases. Adrian and Yealland decry psychoanalysis on the score of time limitations.

Deafmutism in three men shell-shocked at one time.

=Cases 497, 498, 499.= (ROUSSY, April, 1915.)

There were three Zouaves in a first-line trench north of Arras, January 14, 1915, who were blown up by a bomb thrown from the enemy trench some hundreds of meters away, by a mortar, a crapouillaud. This projectile burst with a great noise, louder than that of a bomb, and made a very strong windage. A dozen men were blown under the trench wall, just after entering the trench; two were killed; and the others, most of whom had been buried to the neck, were pulled out and carried, trembling, to the nearest relief post. Two of the three Zouaves were bleeding at nose and ears, and all three were absolutely deaf and mute. Evacuated to an ambulance, and thence to Paris, they arrived at Val-de-Grâce, January 17, that is to say, three days after the shell burst. They communicated with the attendants by signs; one got hold of paper and wrote several hours in the day rapid notes about the accident. However, hysteria or pure simulation was suspected in these three Zouaves, and they were placed in small separate rooms. They were informed through the physician’s remarks to his staff that these were cases of nothing but simple nervous shock such as we had often observed, and the claim was made that they would be completely well either on the morrow or the day after.

On the morrow, two of them partially recovered hearing and got back their voices. They became loquacious and began to tell about the battle. The day after, the third patient began to speak. Two of them showed traces of auricular hemorrhage, and in fact, actual ear lesions were found in all three. One had a suppurative right middle ear, with perforation; another had both drums perforated and a suppurative middle ear, also on both sides. The third, who recovered his speech after the others, had perforation of the left tympanum with a little suppuration of the right ear tympanum and a slight tear of the right tympanum. In April, 1915, the hearing was cured.

These men had been under fire several months, and had taken part in the battle of the Marne. It was not a question of their first baptism of fire, and in fact, each of them had been previously wounded. According to Roussy, the story is, that the shell-burst produces by displacement of air tympanic perforation, and at the same time a violent nerve shock with loss of consciousness for a few minutes. The men come to, but the ear lesion, probably exaggerated by the nervous status of its bearer, creates a complete bilateral deafness. This deafness produces an absolute hysterical mutism.

Re case groups of war neurosis, several writers speak of dangers of contagion, but also emphasize the values of contact of patients with one another in the securing of therapeutic results. What Mott has termed the atmosphere of cure was no doubt present in the three instances of Roussy just cited. The cure of one may act heterosuggestively to produce the cure of a second, and so on. Functional deafmutes are somewhat refractory as a rule. H. Campbell states that there is some danger attached to allowing large numbers of functional cases to consort together too closely. He suggests making use of small wards and screens, and a process of sorting out patients so that they shall not affect one another injuriously. Steiner especially stresses the value of individual rooms in preventing psychic infection, of which, he says, the danger is large in open dormitories. The psychic contagion is as a rule that of hysterical seizures and tremors; but complaints about faulty hospital arrangements are also readily spread. Steiner advocates never questioning a nervous patient concerning his troubles in the presence of other soldiers. To reach 60 to 70 patients, Steiner had one examining and treatment room. Roussy’s institution at Salins in 1917 had a service limited to traumatic hysteria, from which, in three months’ time, 200 subjects had been discharged cured (see Boschi).

Dysentery: Milk diet persisted in: Vomiting, incontinence, inability to walk. Cure by persuasion.

=Case 500.= (MCDOWELL, December, 1916.)

A soldier, 25, a low menial when war broke out, developed “dysentery and gastritis” at the Dardanelles, although even before the dysentery his nerves had gone bad. He had diarrhoea and vomiting, was sick every day, found himself unable to walk, and found himself always wet with urine dribbling day and night. Arriving in England and treated in a hospital, he still had vomiting. He had lived on milk and custard and been kept in bed.

Capt. McDowell convinced the patient that his legs were not as weak as he supposed. He was encouraged to walk, put upon light diet and then upon ordinary diet. He became an active worker in the ward, later going for five-mile route marches. Two months later he went back to duty in good health, weighing seven pounds more than before. This man was weakminded and, when his dysentery was cured, did not dare to start eating ordinary food. He was a victim of hospital régime. Individual attention would have obviated much of the subsequent state.

Re vomiting, see remarks under another case of McDowell (Case 495).

Re incontinence, see Case 384, of Guillain and Barré.

Officer dies in convulsions: Servant develops hysterical convulsions, which vanish on being explained as such.

=Case 501.= (HURST, March, 1917.)

An officer and his servant were blown up by a shell. The servant ran to fetch a stretcher for the officer, to whom he was much attached, but on his return the officer made a few convulsive movements and died. Immediately after, the servant had a fit. During the next two months he had eleven more. Hurst made a diagnosis of hysterical fits resulting from emotion, explained his idea of their origin and nature to the servant, and the convulsions then ceased completely.

Re hysterical convulsions, see remarks under Case 443.

Course of a case with crises of trembling.

=Case 502.= (ROUSSY, April, 1915.)

A soldier in the artillery, who had been in the lines from August as a kitchenman, looking after the food of the first line trenches, with which his shelter was connected by communication trenches, 800 meters away, was on January 17, 1915, with three other men placed in the shelter kitchen of the trenches but a short distance away from the French artillery. The firing passed over the heads of these men but they could feel the windage, which obliged them to lie down each time. The evening of that day, several hours after firing had ceased, the kitchenman had a shivering spell, with trembling that lasted all night; after which these crises came on every day. He had finally to be evacuated to the rear.

According to Roussy, such patients always have neuropathic taint and a history of previous crises. Such a patient ought to be handled with rather severe discipline. In this way, according to Roussy, the reappearance of a severe attack of convulsions can be prevented. But these patients cannot go back to the front.

Re tremors, see Cases 224 and 225.

Two cases of lameness cured by persuasion: Russel.

=Case 503.= (RUSSEL, August, 1917.)

A man on crutches, paralyzed completely in the right leg, partially in the left, developed paralysis in the right arm from the use of the crutch. There were marked vasomotor changes in the right leg and arm together with anesthesia to pinprick. Assured that he could move the legs perfectly he said that he had tried and failed. After a persuasive talk in private he began to use the arm, and to walk perfectly. It seems that in the trenches he had a sharp pain in the right knee, after which he did not use the leg and it gradually became more and more useless. It had been paralyzed for three months. The reason he did not use this leg was not on his own account, but on account of his mother at home. He seemed really grateful for the cure.

=Case 504.= (RUSSEL, August, 1917.)

A sergeant in hospital for a year for shell-shock still had a marked shaking of the right leg whenever he raised it from the ground. He walked in leaning on a silver headed cane. The functional nature of his shaking was explained to him by Russel, whereupon he walked out normally saying he could do without his cane. Russel suggested that crutches and sticks thus given up were often donated to the shrine. The sergeant whose cane must have cost at least three pounds beat a hasty retreat carrying the cane in front of him.

Re Russel’s general point of view concerning malingerers and psychogenic cases, see under Case 458.

Hard patrol work: Delirium; head tremor augmented by excitement: Virtual recovery on bandaging neck, isolation, open air, to-and-fro transfers to mental and nervous wards.

=Case 505.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A metal moulder in civil life, 29, in military service 1907 to 1909 (no hereditary taint, moderately good scholar), became unconscious for a half hour after taking a cold drink following a somewhat long practice march, at some time during his first year of military service.

He was in several skirmishes in Belgium and Northern France early in the war, being once surrounded in patrol work (November 11) by Turcoes and Zouaves. There was a lively exchange of shots, in the course of which five of the eight men on patrol fell. The three survivors hid themselves for three days in a quarry, and on the fourth were found by the advancing troops, and immediately went into battle.

But during a pause while on the point of taking coffee, the man suddenly fell sick, tried to carry on, but lost consciousness and apparently remained unconscious for about three-quarters of an hour. It seems that he raved and shouted and tried to bite his fingers, being held with great difficulty by several comrades. He was removed to a dressing-station three km. distant.

At the dressing-station, his head began to shake, although he was unaware of this until his attention was called to it by his comrades. He said that he felt restless and that his head ached almost continually. He was carried to the reserve hospital, and from thence, December 9, 1914, to the nerve hospital at Jena, where he was unaware of the shaking of his head (which had now lasted for three weeks), and said that he felt a thick fog in his head (to say nothing of headaches), and was only free and clear in his head while standing in the open air.

His sleep was restless and poor; there were war dreams almost every night. In the process of getting to sleep, his arms and legs frequently twitched. He would soon tire and feel weak. Also since his dangerous experience, he had noticed a change in his speech: always fluent before, it was now hard for him to speak because one had to exert one’s head so much in speaking.

This head tremor was in fact the most marked symptom of his illness. It would increase on every active motion of the head, but ceased almost entirely when attention was diverted. The head would then be held bent to the right.

During emotional excitement, the shaking spasm would spread over the entire upper part of the body, but would remain more severe upon the right than upon the left side. The forearms would fall into a lively shaking movement of pronation and supination. The hands and fingers would be attacked by a less marked tremor. After calm had set in, a fine tremor of the right hand would remain plainly noticeable. The musculature of facial expression would frequently fall into spasmodic movement, the left corner of the mouth twitching, the lips set for whistling, or the upper lip making movements as if snuffing spasmodically.

Physically the man was of medium height, strongly built, with adherent lobules, and a somewhat pointed skull. The teeth were defective and irregularly placed. Both deep and skin reflexes were increased. Marked dermatographia and mechanical excitability of the muscles: periosteal reflexes strongly developed; numerous pressure points in the head. The right temple and back of the head were painful on percussion. The patient showed no disturbance in touch and pain sensibility. Outstretched tongue showed marked fibrillary twitching; speech was difficult, being slow, awkward, stumbling, and sometimes hesitating (suggesting the speech of general paresis). At other times, the speech was of a peculiar sighing, tremulous nature, reminding one of the speech of children complaining or asking for pity. Rest was secured by injections of salt solution. A few days later, the treatment was continued by a bandage about the neck. After this the tremor grew slighter and would even remain absent for some hours. The patient was told to rest in bed and not to speak much; being “seriously ill,” he was kept alone. He was often irritated, querulous, and subject to outbursts of profanity. He took food well and slept well, receiving sodium bicarbonate.

The bandage was changed after five days. The tremor was very marked. The patient was furious because visitors were refused to him. He was especially angry with his nearest relatives and his betrothed, and wrote defiant letters to all of them. He became one of the most troublesome patients in the psychiatric division of the hospital. He complained sometimes of anxiety and feelings of unrest. He received treatment by pantopon. He continued to be a very disagreeable patient, feeling himself opposed and not properly considered. He thought himself seriously ill, behaved much like a spoiled child, and was of the opinion that he would not get well in the hospital because they were grieving him so. His appetite became bad; he complained of pains in the loins and of rheumatism in the legs. A cord was found hidden in the bed. The patient expressed suicidal thoughts at various times.

At the beginning of January there was marked improvement. The headshaking ceased almost entirely; the patient walked in the garden some hours daily. However, in the middle of January, on refusal of furlough, the head-shaking began again markedly. At his request a bandage was placed on the head again for a few days. He seemed emotionally very tender; his head would shake at the sight of a dead rabbit.

He was transferred to the nerve division of the psychiatric clinic at the end of January. He had recently begun to complain of flickering before the eyes. The ophthalmologists established an existence of a choroiditis disseminata. The eye examination had a markedly depressing effect upon the patient, and the shaking spasm of the head appeared again. Upon being told that he would have to be sent back to the psychiatric section of the clinic, the shaking immediately disappeared (24 hours after it had begun).

Thereafter slow improvement followed. He stayed in the open a great deal and walked. March 2, he showed a vehement outburst of anger, quarreling and using violence with a comrade. He was brought back to the psychiatric section, and in transit had a severe hysterical attack with unconsciousness, crying fits, and stepping movements of the extremities. He was promptly taken to a section for those seriously ill. The next day, upon his assurance that he could control himself, he was put in a more quiet division. He began to take part in gymnastic exercises, worked as a coachman, and then as an experiment was sent to a gentleman’s estate for recreation. At last accounts he was feeling well except that he occasionally had headaches during work. He could not work so hard as before on account of the rapid onset of fatigue, especially when working in the sun. The head-shaking recurred but seldom and lasted for a few hours only when the patient became angry or when there was much noise about.

Rationalization of war memories: Returned to duty.

=Case 506.= (RIVERS, February, 1918.)

A young English officer was wounded just as he was extricating himself from burial in a mass of earth. He became nervous and sleepless and lost his appetite. After the wound had healed, he was sent home on leave, which had to be extended as he got worse. An out-patient in London for a time, he was finally sent to a convalescent home, still troubled with insomnia, battle dreams and concern about his recovery. He made light of his condition and was on the point of being returned to duty by the medical board, when his sleeplessness led to his being sent to Craighlochart War Hospital.

He could not sleep without a light in the room, else every sound attracted his attention. He tried hard all day long to banish all unpleasant and disturbing thoughts, but at night it took him a long time to get to sleep and then came vivid dreams of warfare. He did not, himself, feel that he could ever forget the war scenes.

Rivers, in general believing that the attempt to banish such experiences absolutely from the mind is poor psychotherapy, narrated his views to the patient. Rivers advised him no longer to try to banish the memories, but to try to transform them into tolerable, if not pleasant, companions. The war experiences and anxieties were talked over. That night the man had the best night he had had for five months, and during the following week the sleeplessness was no longer so painful and distressing. If unpleasant thoughts came, they had to do rather with home life than with the war. General health improved; insomnia diminished. He was at last able to return to duty.

Rationalization of war memories.

=Case 507.= (RIVERS, February, 1918.)

An English officer was buried by shell explosion and developed severe headache, vomiting and disorder of micturition, yet remained on duty for more than two months. Collapse came when he went out to seek a fellow officer and found the body blown to pieces, with head and limbs severed from the trunk. This vision haunted him in dreams. Sometimes the officer appeared as on the battlefield; again as leprous. The officer would come nearer and nearer in the dream, until the patient woke pouring with sweat and in utmost terror. Accordingly, he was afraid to go to sleep, and spent all day thinking painfully about the night to come. Advice to keep all thoughts of war out of mind merely brought the memories in sleep upon him with redoubled force and horror.

Rivers’ therapy was to draw attention to the fact that the terrible mangling proved conclusively that the officer had been killed outright and without pain. The officer said he would now no longer attempt to banish the thoughts and memories of his friend, but would concentrate on the pain and suffering his friend had been spared. No dreams at all came for several nights, but one night in his dream he went out into No-Man’s-Land and saw the mangled body, but without horror. He knelt down, as he had in the original experience, and woke as he was taking off the Sam Browne belt to send to the relatives. A few nights later came another dream in which he talked with his friend. There was but one more dream in which horror occurred.

Rationalization of war memories: Eventually unfitted for military service.

=Case 508.= (RIVERS, February, 1918.)

A young English officer, after doing well for a period, was rendered unconscious by shell explosion. The first thing he remembered was being led by his servant towards his base, thoroughly broken down. He had headaches, sleeplessness, war dreams and spells of terrible depression appearing with absolute suddenness, unlike ordinary “blues.” For ten days in hospital no such attack appeared, but one evening he came to Rivers pale and anxious. A few minutes before, he had been writing a letter in his usual mood, when this causeless depression came on. In the afternoon he had walked about on some neighboring hills. The letter dealt with no depressing matter. In ten minutes the depression vanished. Nine days later another came as he was standing idly looking out of a window. The attack lasted for several hours, as no physician was present to meet the issue. If he had had a revolver he would have shot himself.

Rivers was inclined to interpret these gusts of depression as due to a forgotten but active experience. As there was no definite tendency to dissociation, Rivers hesitated to plunge in with the hypnotic method, nothing short of which, however, served to recall the incident. The man was gravely apprehensive about fitness for further service, and was repressing his fear, as he thought it either was cowardice or would be called cowardice. The patient, by his discussions with Rivers, had already become familiar with the idea that the gusts of depression might be due to a submerged experience. Perhaps, however, there had been no experience, and the patient was advised that possibly the thing repressed was the idea about fitness for service. Accordingly, the patient agreed to face the situation. One transient attack of morbid depression occurred, after an operation. Then the man fell into a state of anxiety neurosis such that he was passed by a medical board as unfit for military service.

Rationalization of war memories: Commission relinquished.

=Case 509.= (RIVERS, February, 1918.)

An oldish English officer lost consciousness while looking at the havoc wrought by shell explosion. Probably there was a second shell that sent him off. He was eventually admitted to an English hospital with paresis and anesthesia of legs, severe headache, sleeplessness and terrifying dreams. Hypnotic drugs and advice neither to read nor to talk about the war were the measures adopted and after two months in hospital he was given three months leave. He buried himself in the heart of the country, away from relatives, with aspirin and bromides. He began to sleep better and had less headache. When the president of the medical board asked a question about trenches at the end of his period of leave, however, he broke down and wept. He again repaired to the country for two months’ leave, for the chosen treatment by isolation and repression.

An order was then given that all officers must be either in hospital or on duty. He was sent to an inland watering place and treated by baths, electricity and massage, whereupon he rapidly became worse, especially as to sleep. He was transferred to Craiglochart in an emaciated state, with an expression of anxiety and dread, paresis of legs, sleeplessness and war dreams.

He was now advised to give up repressing, to read and talk a little about the war, and to accustom himself to thinking about war experiences. He did this but half-heartedly, as he thought the ideal treatment was what he had so long followed. Nevertheless, he got distinctly better and the content of the war dreams was altered to home scenes. He was still loath to acknowledge his improvement and thought that he would have recovered if he had not been taken from his retreat and sent to hospital. As it was obvious that he would be of no further use in the army, he was allowed to relinquish his commission.

Rationalization of war memories, without redeeming feature as nucleus.

=Case 510.= (RIVERS, February, 1918.)

An English officer was flung by shell explosion so that his face struck the ruptured and distended abdomen of a dead German. The officer did not immediately lose consciousness and got distinct impressions of taste and smell and an idea of their source. After a period of unconsciousness he came to, vomiting and much shaken. He carried on several days, still troubled by vomiting and haunted by taste and smell images. Several months later he was observed by Rivers suffering from horrible dreams, in which the battle experience was faithfully reproduced. He got no relief except when he went into the country, far from every suggestion of war. Rivers’ psychotherapeutic plan of finding a redeeming feature in the experience, upon which the patient might concentrate, failed because there was no redeeming feature. Accordingly, it was thought best that the man should leave the army and seek the conditions that had given him slight relief.

Re psychoanalysis and its modifications, see remarks under Case 496, under which several favorable opinions were mentioned. Boschi in his report on French conditions gives no reference concerning psychoanalysis or hypnosis. Bruce has found blended with the war dreams many episodes quite alien to the war, and considers that the patient’s ante-bellum history is of importance, since ante-bellum emotions may be revivified by the war. Craig states that he has not been impressed favorably by the results of psychoanalytic treatment. Arinstein from Russian experience gives preference to Dubois’ psychotherapy over hypnosis and psychoanalysis. Nonne states that the data of the war prove that hysteria is neither a degenerative disease according to classical theory, nor a disease based upon Freudian principles.

Post rheumatic “paraplegia” (or abulia?) cured by removal of crutches, after question of discharge “unfit” had been raised.

=Case 511.= (VEALE, November, 1917.)

A soldier, 23, had fever with swelling of several joints and temperature in 1915, and was furloughed to England. He complained of pains in the limbs and shortness of breath, and was put in hospital. As he did not improve, he was sent to a special hospital for baths and electricity. There he remained from August, 1915, to March, 1916, with D’Arsonval baths, cataphoresis, electric treatment and massage.

He was now sent to the second Northern General Hospital to see whether he should be discharged permanently unfit. Here he shuffled along on two crutches, very tremulous, and sweating, and suffering from palpitation on exertion. He wanted to take poison if he could not be cured.

The crutches were taken away. He was asked to walk up and down. He had to be supported at first and fell several times. The exercises were continued. Massage and drugging were stopped. The next day he was able to stand alone. In twenty-four hours he walked by himself. The other patients in the ward encouraged him on account of the genuine exertions he was making to get well. April 7, he returned to duty, smart and well set up.

Babinski and Froment always give the suspected subject the benefit of the doubt, never uttering the word simulation in the presence of the soldier, and proceed to psychotherapy; for psychotherapy will act to cure simulation or exaggeration just as it acts to cure hysteria. They say that in their experience, all these disorders of doubtful nature--that is, that lie diagnostically between hysteria, exaggeration, and simulation--are as a rule cured by resort to psychotherapy provided that the due amount of energy, tact, and perseverance is employed. See also remarks under Case 453. Veale’s case (511) never showed mauvaise volonté, and nothing more than aboulia.

“Trench foot,” “neuritis,” a year of astasia-abasia or at least of complaint of inability to stand or walk. Treatment by a “cruel though justifiable” process.

=Case 512.= (VEALE, November, 1917.)

A regular army man, 38, well built and muscular, in Flanders the first winter, returned to England in January, 1915, with “trench foot.” “Neuritis” then developed, with loss of power to walk. Baths, electricity, massage, sympathetic wheeling about in a chair by women, all failed.

January 11, 1916, he still complained of inability to walk or stand. The reflexes were exaggerated. He was able to get into a wheel chair from bed by jerks, associated with palpitation, tremors, flushing and sweating.

He was told that he had now recovered from the neuritis. Crutches, sticks and wheelchair were removed. He flopped about and then lay on the bed exhausted. In a few days he began to shuffle about and was put on the stationary bicycle. January 29, he left the hospital well, remarking that though the treatment at first seemed cruel, it was fully justified.

Re genuine polyneuritis, Mann gives German experience regarding neuritis as somewhat frequent and affecting a special form which he terms polyneuritis neurasthenica. He states that the commonest instances of mononeuritis developing in the war are the sciatic and trigeminal. The neuritis often outlasts the other symptoms. The treatment was rest, tepid baths, and electricity. Naturally, alcohol and syphilis must be excluded in the diagnosis.

Nonne also described non-alcoholic, non-syphilitic, and non-infectious polyneuritis in neurasthenics, which he, however, finds most common in the ulnar, median, radial, anterior crural and posterior tibial nerves.

Re “spa” treatment, Turner thinks there may be easily too much massage, electricity, bathing. He prefers segregation in special hospitals to “spa” measures in general hospitals, prefers occupation to rest, and calls attention to the stimulating value of the gratuity to be paid on leaving the hospital.

Shell-shock paraplegia: Treatment by bed, cigarettes and chocolates altered to isolation, no tobacco, no visitors, faradization. Recovery.

=Case 513.= (BUZZARD, December, 1916.)

Early in the war, a lad, 19, was blown up by a shell. He was sent home paralyzed from waist down, and was seen by Capt. Buzzard after he had spent ten months in various hospitals, “carefully nursed, on the water bed, constantly using a bed urinal, smoking innumerable cigarettes, and eating countless chocolates.” He could not move his legs. They were wasted and flaccid. The knee-jerks could be got with difficulty. Plantar reflexes flexor. Complete anesthesia from umbilicus downwards, but preservation of abdominal reflexes. The navel did not shift downwards when the patient attempted to sit up. The incontinence was not real; urine was passed into the urinal at appropriate intervals.

Buzzard directed treatment “not to his spinal cord but to his mind; isolation; the stoppage of tobacco and all visits; the assurance that he would rapidly get well, together with some suggestive faradization of his legs.” This brought about a cure in a very short period. The atrophied legs eventually grew strong enough to walk.

Re cigarettes in Shell-shock, Mott decries the over-liberal gifts of cigarettes that induced cigarette habits in both officers and men. Of course, the cigarettes are still more detrimental to cases of soldier’s heart than to other cases of neurosis. Mott remarks how over-frequent are the social tea-parties, joy rides and drives given by well-meaning ladies for the “poor dears,” actually perpetuating neuroses.

Re atrophy, Babinski and Froment again bring up the question whether muscular atrophy can be brought about by a hysterical motor disorder. In point of fact, Charcot and Babinski were the first to describe the true hysterical amyotrophy, but this hysterical amyotrophy is exceptional in hysterical paralysis, and is slight when it occurs.

Shell-shock blindness, mutism, deafness: Blindness spontaneously vanished, 24 hours. Mutism, 2-3 months. Deafness cured by “small operation.”

=Case 514.= (HURST, September, 1917.)

A lance corporal, 26, became blind, deaf and dumb, though without losing consciousness, when blown up by a shell, August 29, 1916. His sight returned next day. On reaching England he talked in his sleep. Encouragement, electricity, etherization failed to effect improvement. One night in November he woke up and asked the sister for a drink; thereafter he talked normally.

Seven months after the shell explosion he was transferred to the neurological section at Netley, March 21, 1917. Deaf to air and bone conduction, a loud noise behind him caused a slight tremor of hands, with blinking and dilatation of pupils; but further stimuli of the same sort failed to produce such reactions. Normal nystagmus and giddiness on functional tests of vestibular nerve and canals. The internal ear was then probably free from organic changes. Since shell-shock mutism is always hysterical, it was probable that the deafness was hysterical. Under hypnosis (staring at lines for fifteen seconds) he showed no change. During natural sleep, also, a shout of “Fire” and metallic noises failed to wake the patient or to produce contraction of eyelids. Electric suggestion (despite the patient’s belief in electricity) and reëducation failed.

April 16, he was told that a small operation would have to be done April 20. To this he readily consented. Two small incisions were made behind the ear under light ether and suture was inserted. A loud noise was made during the “operation”; he heard this noise and jumped from the table. To his intense delight normal hearing returned in a few minutes. Next day hearing was tested and found normal to air and bone conduction. He was discharged to duty three weeks later and on his way to France, June 29, demonstrated his normal hearing to the physicians.

Deafness: cure by stimulating vestibular apparatus.

=Case 515.= (O’MALLEY, May, 1916.)

A private, 20 years of age, lost speech and hearing after the battle of Neuve Chapelle. Eight days later he came under the care of the laryngologist in a very excited state, pointing to lips and ears and carrying a note with information concerning his deafmutism.

Dr. O’Malley wrote on a piece of paper that he would restore the patient’s speech and hearing. Dr. O’Malley then used the mirror until the point of retching, and wrote, “You can speak now; count up to ten loudly.” He did.

Dr. O’Malley next used the cold water douche to the right ear to the point of giddiness, then shouting through a speaking-tube (see description below). The patient then found he could hear and the tears streamed down his face. Thereafter he was able to converse freely. Dr. O’Malley writes:

The treatment of functional deafness consists in exciting the vestibular apparatus as follows. Cold or hot water is allowed to flow in a steady stream into and out of the external auditory meatus by means of a tube attached to a receptacle placed about one and a half to two feet above the patient’s head and continued until he becomes very giddy and an active nystagmus is produced. A speaking-tube three feet long is then used by placing the ear-piece in the ear so treated, and the surgeon shouts into the mouth-piece the assertion, “You hear now,” and the answer, “Yes” comes promptly. The tube is now dropped and a conversation held as if no deafness ever existed. So far I have found the treatment of one ear sufficient. The patient is usually very emotional, as the disturbed vestibular function, which in these cases responds easily and markedly, causes him to feel as uncomfortable as a bad sailor on a stormy voyage. This feeling, however, rapidly gives way to one of pleasure at the return of his hearing. Where functional deafness and mutism co-exist it does not appear to be material which is treated first. In two cases of this kind under my care I treated the loss of voice first.

Bullet through mouth; Hysterical mutism. Treatment by operative manipulation.

=Case 516.= (MORESTIN, January, 1915.)

A Colonial infantryman, 32, was wounded December 17, 1914, at the Boisselle, being struck by a bullet which entered on the right side in the upper part of the neck and came out behind the left side of the mouth, having traversed the tongue, broken two teeth, and caused a good deal of hemorrhage by mouth. The patient felt his tongue swell, and from this time on he could not pronounce a word. He was sent to the ambulance, then to Mien, then to Saint Germain, and finally to Morestin’s surgical service. With wounds by this time healed, the patient found it hard to open his mouth. There was no trace of fracture of the lower jaw. The tongue could be only incompletely examined. The man swallowed liquids easily but could take no solid food. He tried hard to speak, made pantomime movements, grew emotional and lachrymose.

On the whole, however, it seemed that his inability to articulate sound could not be due directly to the lesion. There must be either simulation or hysteria. For four days he was attentively watched, and not once did he pronounce a word. He grew more and more stricken and humiliated by his plight. Rigorous diet did not cause his mutism to cease. Isolation and ennui did not decide him to talk. Accordingly, it was announced, in the man’s hearing, that an operation was to be done to restore speech. January 9, 1915, his face was copiously washed with alcohol and ether. Cocaine was injected to secure anesthesia and resolution of the muscles of mastication. Six c.c. of a 1-100 solution on each side. Shortly the surgeon began to open the jaws, against decreasing resistance. The tongue, which was not spastic, was seized with a tractor and rhythmic movements were executed with it. After a few of these movements, joy was painted on the features of the patient. He said that he wanted to speak and that he was about to speak. He shook the surgeon’s hands effusively and said, “Merci.” Although the first words came hard, little by little speech became free and a perfectly sincere elation at having recovered speech set in.

This man was neuropathic, having always been a rather strange, irritable and restless person, and given to nervous crises in anger, in which he lost consciousness entirely.

Re pseudo operations as forms of disguised persuasion, almost countless methods have been used. See Cases 514, 515, 518, 519, especially 521, 560, 561. Sham injections under ethyl chloride have been made (Goldstein). See also under Case 484, re continuous bath, and under Case 488, re lumbar puncture. Very close to these methods are the methods of torpillage of Vincent and the methods employed by Yealland in England and Kaufmann in Germany. See under Cases 574, 563, and 564, and 570.

Léri quotes Babinski as saying, “We cannot fight hysteria in trench warfare; manoeuvres are necessary.”

Re treatment of mutism, Chavigny remarks that the principle of treatment for mutism is quite different from the principles of treatment of paralysis. The reëducation of mutism is psychic. Chavigny claims probably absolute success in the treatment of mutism through faradism to the larynx region simultaneously with a signal given to the patient to make an effort to pronounce the letter A. Garel modifies the treatment (in case the faradic apparatus is not at hand), by a vigorous and sudden blow to the patient’s epigastrium simultaneously with the patient’s endeavor to imitate the movement of the doctor’s lips.

Shell-shock: Impairment of vision (even commanded men to fire on kindred troops!) Improvement by verbal suggestion, faradization, injections.

=Case 517.= (MILLS, October, 1915.)

A sergeant-major, 29, in private life a bookkeeper, said that shrapnel struck the ground in front of him and burst as it struck. Unconscious for a moment, the sergeant-major thereafter saw everything imperfectly, led his men in the wrong direction, and even commanded them to fire in the direction of his own troops.

Seven days afterwards the eyes looked normal, fundi were normal, vision was reduced to the perception of hand movements; with a plus 10 sphere the right eye could count fingers at 5 c.m. and with a plus 8 sphere the left eye could count fingers at 3 c.m. There was a right frontal analgesia.

Treatment: Sweating; rest in bed for several weeks; assurance of complete recovery. There was a slow but constant improvement, aided by faradization and injections of strychnine sulphate into the temporal region, but the prospect of a return to the front retarded the improvement.

Re injections into the temple, see also Case 521 of Bruce. Re cure of blindness, Grasset has a case of a blind deafmute who was cured by a nurse. She put a pencil in his hand and guided the pencil while she wrote a question. The patient replied in very good MSS. In blind deafmutes sight is described as returning first, hearing next, and speech last.

For other cases of blindness, see especially under Section C, Cases 433 to 438, with discussions thereunder.

Re retardation of improvement by the prospect of further military service, Lewandowski has insisted upon the strong factor of the wish in all such functional conditions. Lewandowski wants all functional cases, however, to be sent to duty in the rear or to be discharged as unfit.

Aphonia: manipulation in larynx.

=Case 518.= (O’MALLEY, May, 1916.)

A corporal, 28, had a bullet pass through his neck from a point in the middle line at the upper border of the thyroid cartilage to a point behind the right sternomastoid muscle, two inches below the point of entry. The corporal lost his voice at the time of injury, spat up a teaspoonful of blood, and thereafter was able to whisper only. The laryngoscopic examination betrayed no intralaryngeal lesion. Treatment as described below enabled the patient to speak. O’Malley describes his technique as follows:

The patient is placed in the common position for the examination of the larynx, the tip of the tongue being seized in a piece of linen by the left hand fingers and the laryngeal mirror introduced with the right hand. The patient is then requested to say “e” or cough, and if the cords do not approximate, they can be made to do so by using moderate friction on the fauces and pharynx with the mirror to excite secretion. The latter begins to drop into the larynx, and acting as a foreign body, a protective reflex is at once excited which adducts the cords to prevent the secretion from entering the trachea. At the same time an involuntary cough is produced to expel the mucus, and if the friction and flow of secretion are maintained and the patient is urged to cough vigorously, voluntary coughing and a tendency to retching with forced laryngeal notes will rapidly follow. It is usually best to persist until retching occurs, as the cords are then forced together to protect the larynx and trachea from the possible entrance of regurgitated stomach contents. Involuntary laryngeal sounds are thus produced and the patient is conscious of laryngeal effort. Some of these cases are at the moment very shallow breathers, which can be demonstrated by X-ray screening, but the act of retching causes a wide excursion of the diaphragm with a more pronounced expiratory blast, to be rapidly followed by deeper inspirations. This method of treatment is best carried out just before a meal, as the stomach is then practically empty and the unpleasant effects of the sudden regurgitation of food are avoided. When the explosive sounds accompanying retching have occurred two or three times the mirror is withdrawn, the tongue released, and the patient is requested to swallow, take a deep breath, and cough, and then urged to count up to ten, directing his voice to a certain point on the ceiling. This method has given me uniformly good results, and was rapidly effective in all cases coming under treatment soon after the onset of the neurosis.

Re methods for curing aphonia, Muck has a method called the “ball” method. A ball is put into the larynx to cause a temporary suffocation, which produces a reflex that starts the adductors. He would apply the method as soon as the man was well over the shock that produced aphonia. Muck states that he has applied the ball method, not only to cases of aphonia, but to cases of mutism and deafness, with success.

Tilly mentions a case in which the patient refused to open his mouth, so the device was adopted of passing an electrode through the left nostril so that it finally reached the larynx. A spasm was produced, which was carried to the point of considerable cyanosis, but the aphonia was relieved and for the first time in three months the man spoke. Incidentally he began to hear also.

Re treatment of aphonia, Schultz has used the electric current externally over the larynx, all the while carrying on a laryngoscopy. Schultz remarks upon the fatigue that may come during the first few sittings. Roussy and Lhermitte remark that, although aphonia sometimes exists from the outset of shock, it is often a phase in recovery from mutism.

Liébault notes that, not only cases of true nervous aphonia but cases of laryngitis, apparently of infectious origin, and cases of true voice strain, may also turn up for treatment. Some men have been improperly discharged from the army for aphonia actually due to voice strain.

Hysterical aphonia in a mechanician (war time contributory?). Cure by suggestive manipulation of larynx.

=Case 519.= (VLASTO, January, 1917.)

A mechanician was refitting an engine valve, when steam was suddenly put on and the drains were opened out. Some of the steam entered the throat of the mechanician, who rushed up, gasping, unable to speak. Oedema of the larynx was thought of; but there was no complaint except the inability to speak.

A month later he was discharged to the hospital ship at Plassy, where he got faradic treatment, the effect of which was to cause him pain without recovery of voice. The man could whisper well enough and cough fairly loudly. The vocal cords of the larynx appeared normal on laryngoscopic examination, but adduction of the cords was not be properly effected. He was now given rest and constant assurances that he would get well.

Ten days later, another laryngoscopic examination was made, with mild mechanical stimulation of the air passage. The patient remarked that he had never been so near being able to speak since his dumbness came on. The patient was now informed that his muscle of talking was going to be replaced and that the success of the operation depended upon his help, so that he was to shout out as soon as he became conscious of the physician’s working inside his throat. The patient was given ether lightly, into the second stage. When consciousness was about to return, the laryngeal mirror was placed lightly on the larynx. The patient was commanded and encouraged to count out loud and shout. Speech returned permanently.

It is to be noted that there was no specific war effect underlying the phenomena, unless we regard the fact of its being war time as contributory to the shock produced by an incident in every day engine room duties.

Gradual onset of mutism and amnesia without special occasion. Faradism. Dream.

=Case 520.= (SMYLY, April, 1917.)

A soldier was slightly wounded in the arm and returned to the trenches. Later he found himself in hospital at Boulogne, unable to speak and unable to remember what had happened to him from the time he was in the trenches. It appears that his voice and memory had gradually disappeared, according to what was told him by his comrades.

A month afterward, in a London hospital, the patient was roused suddenly from sleep, and then proved able to speak, although there was great difficulty in getting each word out. Two months later, he went to bed, feeling indisposed, in the night had a kind of fit, and remained unconscious until the following night; the next morning, his voice was again lost. The aphonia persisted for a fortnight, and the patient could hear only loud shouting when close to his ear. He was anxious to get well and requested electricity from the physician, Dr. Smyly, having heard probably of another case cured thereby. Dr. Smyly applied faradic current to the larynx externally, instructing the patient to blow at the same time. At first the patient spoke so low that he could not hear himself speak, but on suggestion succeeded in speaking up loudly enough. He was shortly able to speak and hearing improved. The climax arrived with a bad dream one night, from which the patient awoke in a fright and found himself able to hear and speak perfectly.

Re nocturnal spontaneous cures, see observations by Mott under Case 473. Note also in this case the presence of what Mott has termed “the atmosphere of cure.”

Re relapses, see Case 476 as well as remarks under Case 474. Re special cases of mutism, Goldstein has insisted upon a greater individualization of treatment for functional mutes than even for other neurotics, and advocates the establishment of schools within the hospitals and aftercare institutions. He thinks the problem very serious.

Shell-shock blindness: Cure by a course of injections in the temple.

=Case 521.= (BRUCE, May, 1916.)

A soldier from Gallipoli was admitted to the Royal Victoria Hospital at Edinburgh, blind. He had been at Gallipoli from May 1, 1915, until August 12, when a shell explosion blew in his trench and buried him. He was dug out nervous and tremulous. Shortly afterwards there was the bright flash of a second shell, and amnesia set in until he found himself in hospital. He could not see at all with the left eye and the sight of the other was poor. He arrived in Scotland, October 9. He was nervous, excitable and now somewhat depressed, complaining of blindness and pain in the left eye, and headache. The left eyelid drooped. The fundus was normal. He had not been given an anesthetic.

It was explained to him that the eye had not been injured; that it had become weak from the explosion; that he would be given a series of injections into the left temple of a strong drug which would restore the sight of the eye.

Gradually increasing quantities of normal saline solution were given every morning. After four days he said that the treatment was doing him good. A week later he said that the eye was much stronger. After the fifteenth injection he could not sleep. The headache was worse, and there was “moving about inside his head.” Early in the morning he went to sleep after a period of restlessness. He awoke at eight o’clock able to see perfectly, and was overjoyed at the result. There was some blurring and four days later he said he was becoming blind again. More normal saline was injected, causing pain. After that there was no relapse, and the man was sent back to his unit.

Re Shell-shock blindness, Ormond and Hurst recommend a light hypnosis; taking the functionally blind man into a dark room and requesting him to make his mind a blank. Some cases are refractory. An anesthetic may be used with suggestion in the semi-conscious stage.

Deafness, cured by suggestion in writing.

=Case 522.= (BUSCAINO and COPPOLA, 1916.)

L. G., 20 years old; fusileer. (Mother of neuropathic constitution. Father died in 50th year of heart disease. One brother had hemiparesis from infantile cerebropathia.) The patient suffered from infantile otitis media bilateralis, which was followed by abundant chronic otorrhea from his fifteenth year. He relates that for a long time he was obliged to wear a very large handkerchief on his shoulders to receive the pus, which came from an ear. No sex disease. Nothing of importance in the physical anamnesis.

Patient entered the army, Jan. 15, 1915. In May, he was sent to the front (Basso Isonzo). Towards the end of July, while he was in the trench, a grenade exploded a short distance from him, causing slight abrasions at the nape of the neck and in the fleshy part of the left calf. He was picked up in an unconscious state, and taken to the hospital at Cervignano, where he was admitted as a deafmute and was given electric treatments. After 18 days or so, first stammering and then pronouncing with difficulty a few words, he finally regained his speech entirely. Deafness continued, however.

Being transported to a special hospital in Florence, he was in a state of psychic excitement for several days, showing also visual hallucinations--saw “many soldiers,” saw “many soldiers all about him.” He was treated with chloral and bromide. The suspicions of several physicians were aroused by the obstinate declaration by the patient that he was incurably deaf.

On being admitted to the clinic on August 22, he showed complete deafness in addition to a slight degree of stupor; he remained impassive to the glance of his questioner without showing signs of worry about his condition, nor did he make any effort to make himself understood by making lip-movements (which is in contrast to another patient affected by organic deafness, who on the contrary made great efforts to understand anything said to him, clearly showing his great grief over his incapacity).

He failed to respond to auditory stimuli either by air or by bone conduction. It was possible from the beginning to exclude suspicion of simulation; during the day, indeed, it was not possible by any of the repeated attempts to awaken surprise in the patient by means of an acoustic stimulus. At night, while the patient slept, it was possible, however, to awaken him by calling his name, or by making a fairly loud sound; the patient would then open his eyes but was quite unable to hear. Neither confusion nor hallucinations were in evidence.

He was able to converse very well and spontaneously (he remembers having lost consciousness at the explosion of the grenade and not coming to until after his arrival at the hospital at Cervignano); he read correctly both mentally and aloud, and answered by signs the questions put to him in writing. Being face to face with hysterical traumatic deafness, notwithstanding no other hysterical phenomena were noticed, a successful attempt was made with suggestive therapy, the patient being emphatically assured (always in writing) that the following Sunday his hearing would be restored without doubt. The following Sunday, in fact, during the visit of a lady (one of his friends), hearing in his left ear was suddenly and almost completely restored to the patient. He was in profound emotion on account of this, and upon the appearance of the physician he had a hard weeping spell. During the following day, he began slowly to hear with the right ear.

During the latter part of his stay at the clinic, however (until September 24, 1915), a slight hypo-acusia in the right ear persisted, along with severe headaches and pains in the left ear (which the patient compared to the suffering as a child with otitis).

At the otoscopic examination by a specialist, only residuals of the old catarrhal otitis with retraction of the tympanic membrane were found.

Shell-shock story reproduced in hypnosis. Recovery.

=Case 523.= (MYERS, January, 1916.)

A private had been found wandering in a village, in shirt and socks, unable to give name, regiment, or number. He was admitted at a field ambulance, and seen by Major Myers three days later. No Christian name seemed familiar to him. The past was a blank. He was depressed. There was numbness over the occiput. The legs, hands and tongue were tremulous. The left arm and leg and the left side of the face, chest and abdomen were hypalgesic. The knee-jerks were exaggerated; pseudo-clonus of left knee and right ankle. There had been a nightmare of bombs thrown into trenches--one thrown by a German hit him in the neck and woke him up in a cold sweat.

In hypnosis the dream was repeated, and points about his previous life were dragged out piecemeal. Next, the names of village and near-by town, and finally his own name, regiment and number were elicited. After the bomb-throwing, he said, “I must have gone off my head and run away. I must have taken off my clothes in a field. I spent the first night under a hedge. I spent the next two nights in a wood. I ate nothing. The next night I was walking along a road on the outskirts of a village and I was taken to a house by two men.” On waking, he proved unable to remember these things and was promptly rehypnotized, whereupon the memories became clearer and more ample. More powerful suggestion was given, and complete recovery of memory followed the second period of hypnotism. The pupils became larger. The despondency disappeared, together with the occipital numbness and the left-sided hypalgesia. He was transferred to a base hospital, and thence after three weeks to a hospital in England, made an uninterrupted recovery, and rejoined his regiment.

Shell-shock story reproduced in hypnosis. Recovery.

=Case 524.= (MYERS, January, 1916.)

Private, 29, seen by Major Myers in a base hospital the day after entrance, was in a stupor from which he had to be repeatedly roused to answer questions. He could recall neither name, regiment nor age, and was unable to write or read except a few letters in very large type. Twice he said the words war and comrade, and made a gesture as if following. He agreed that a shell came and intimated that he had pains in the forehead. He could not hold his hands out for many seconds without dropping them. Knee-jerks brisk.

Four days later he was very little better, never having spoken voluntarily, but replying yes to the utterance of his name, and was able with great effort to write his name. He still intimated his severe headache. The next day the names of his two children were given. He could not read aloud the figure 2 but held up two fingers. Next day, he gave syllable by syllable his wife’s name from her photograph.

A week from admission he was hypnotized and persuaded to talk about the events that preceded his disorder, breathing excitedly, gesturing, and evidently visualizing the scenes. He had been in the trenches, had been sent to draw water at a camp, and had been knocked down when two or three shells burst over him. He carried out post-hypnotic suggestions.

He was hypnotized again, two days later, and now described how, after shelling, he had lain on the ground, dazed; had risen, picked up the water bottle, returned to the trenches, and then lost all sense and reason. He recalled how his mates had told him he was silly, but had lost all intervening memories. But the full details were elicited by persuasion. Next day he complained that he still wrote with difficulty. Under hypnosis, his speech and writing were restored to normal. He was discharged two days later to an English hospital.

He was then passed for foreign service, being prevented from active service in the field by occasional severe headaches.

Burial after explosion of a “coal box”: Automatism, amnesia, deafmutism: Recovery by hypnosis.

=Case 525.= (MYERS, September, 1916.)

A sergeant, 18, with nineteen months service in the army, 11 months in France, was seen by Lt. Col. Myers at a clearing station to which he had been transferred after three days in another clearing station, with a note “Found in the streets of B----, asking his way to the fire trench; could not be got to speak on admission nor since; seems deaf, but now writes rationally.”

Mute and very deaf at the second C. C. S., he regained a good deal of his hearing with encouraging talk and also became able to cough and utter P, B, F and S, finally whispering name, regimental number, and the like. At the same time he could write fluently. After being buried he had lost himself until he had asked his way of a military policeman at the crossroads in B----. There was amnesia again until he had been 48 hours in the clearing station at B----. The throat hurt as if it were pulled down when he tried to speak, and his head ached when he tried to remember. There was much tremor, especially of right arm. In a quiet room adjoining, the tremors increased and there was much agitation. Lt. Col. Myers suggested cure and encouraged the man, finally inducing a mild hypnotic state in which he spoke aloud, at first hesitatingly, later fluently.

The man eventually remembered what had happened after he had extricated himself. He had run, as he thought, towards the fire trench, taken a wrong direction, and met a Frenchman who gave him eggs and bread, allowed him to sleep on a couch, put him on a cart and drove him to B----. He was then very giddy and asked his way of the policeman. The shell by which he was “terribly shaken” was a “coal box.” Posthypnotic suggestion that the headache would not recur and that he would shake hands with the orderly was successful. He now talked in a proper voice, at first hesitatingly. He looked another man as his clay-colored face resumed a normal aspect. After a good night’s sleep he was evacuated to a base hospital, thence to an English hospital, whence he wrote six days later in gratitude for the successful treatment, stating that he was now nearly well and hoped to be fit for light duty.

Six weeks later he wrote that he was still dizzy. He also remembered certain further details of his experience; how he had wandered into a listening sap in front of the Huns’ barbed wire and had had a tussle with three Huns, after which he was buried during the heavy shelling.

This case belongs in the group termed by Myers “A Group,” namely, the physical group, in which the patient has been lifted, buried or knocked over by a shell or otherwise felt physical or chemical effects of an explosion (in contrast with the B Group, or psychical group, in which fear of the noise or emotional response to the mutilation of companions is the exciting cause). Predisposing affections occur as often in the physical group as in the psychical group. The average age of mutism cases seen by Lt. Col. Myers is twenty-five. Mutism is rare among commissioned officers. Lt. Col. Myers has heard of but one or two cases.

With respect to the technique of getting these men to utter sounds, Lt. Col. Myers states that he first assures the patient that he has already cured many cases of loss of speech by the method about to be employed. The patient is next asked to copy his teacher as the sounds (not the vowels) B, D, finally V, S and K are made. The patient is, as a rule, shortly induced to make the necessary movements of lips, tongue or throat. “You see you are beginning to talk. Now let me hear you cough.” The patient coughs. “You see you are able to make a noise. I want you next to cough out an A (Continental pronunciation).” After a time the patient adds this vowel to the cough. Other vowels are now taught him. Eventually a consonant is prefixed to the vowel instead of the cough. The patient is now delighted with his progress and can shortly repeat surname and regimental number.

Mutism: Recovery by hypnosis.

=Case 526.= (HURST, 1917.)

A transport driver, 31, was run over by a loaded wagon at Gallipoli in May, 1915, and fractured his pelvis. He remained perfectly conscious but unable to speak for three days. At the beginning of August, when he was admitted to the war hospital, he still spoke with great difficulty and with contortions of his face. Even when he did not speak, he had facial contortions and that mental condition characteristic of tic, namely: although he was able to control the contortions by will, he felt uncomfortable during the control and finally gave way to the irresistible impulse.

Under hypnotism, it was suggested to him that he would be able to speak without difficulty and would no longer have the contractions of the face. When he came out of hypnosis he was able to talk quite normally, sang next evening at a concert, and a few days later he took part in a play. The facial contortions persisted in hypnosis and even afterwards, but vanished after a second hypnosis.

Re hypnosis as treatment of mutism, Ballard remarks that a genuine return of speech and a merely hypnotic speech must be distinguished.

Nonne is the great exponent of the use of hypnotism in treatment of the war hysterias. He got as good results from high as from lower classes of men. He remarks that the hypnosis does not protect against recurrence if the patient again falls under the original conditions that brought about the first attack. Hypnosis may be used also as a diagnostic measure between functional and organic cases. Even tics and tremors have been at times cured.

Re employment of hypnotism, Hurst suggests that it may well be used, not only in mutism, but in hysterical deafness, blindness, and occasionally in psychasthenia. It is not a cure-all for the war hysterias, but is to be used as a not infrequent form of treatment. Nonne claims cures of 51 out of 63 cases of hysteria major (28 rapidly, 23 more gradually). Ten of his 63 proved refractory to hypnosis altogether.

Stammering: Cured by hypnosis.

=Case 527.= (HURST, 1917.)

An Australian, 22, wrote the following, August 21, 1916:

“You may be a little surprised to hear that I am in the Hos. suffering from shell-shock, which has taken away my speech and hearing. It is some sixteen days now since it happened.… We were in the trenches and going for dear life, when two of us spotted a German machine gunner in a hole, so we made up our minds to have him. We made a charge at him, and I just remember getting to him when a high-explosive shell burst at my head; it seemed as if it burst inside my head; everything went black. I tried to call out and couldn’t, and I could not hear my mates--only just a terrible bursting in my head all the time. I never remembered anything more until I came to on the boat. The Drs. have told me that I will get alright in time. I saw a good deal of France.… There is not a young man there who is not in the Army. The girls and women work in the fie----”

The abrupt ending of the letter was due to the entrance of Major Hurst. The patient had been hypnotized but his deafness had persisted during the hypnotic sleep, so that suggestions could not be effectively taken. He heard nothing whatever during a very heavy thunderstorm, was unable to make any sign whatever, and could not even cough.

He was now told in writing that his speech and hearing would be restored when ether was given. After a few whiffs, he struggled and before he was under began to repeat the word “Mother.” Etherization was discontinued before his limbs had even become relaxed. As he was coming to, he was requested to repeat various words, and when the anesthetic had passed, he was talking normally and had completely recovered hearing.

Now, however, his memory had become a complete blank. From a short time before his shell-shock up to the moment of his regaining consciousness after etherization, he remembered nothing of his loss of speech or hearing, nothing about the events in his letter, and nothing about Major Hurst, whom he felt he had not previously seen. According to Hurst, this patient had become (a) speechless from fright at the time of the shell explosion, (b) deaf from the noise of the explosion, and (c) unconscious from the windage. After he came to at the time of the explosion, an autosuggestion to the effect that he had lost his power of speech and hearing occurred. Ether broke down this inhibition of speech and hearing by interfering with the control of the high over lower cerebral centers.

Re emotional stammering, Chavigny treats by voice gymnastics, rhythmical breathing movements, sounds spoken by metronome with simultaneous movements of arms or trunk, and by singing. Re hysterical stuttering, Roussy and Lhermitte remark that the symptoms are always very pronounced, come on suddenly, and cease just as suddenly under the influence of electrical treatment. The history will differentiate hysterical stuttering. The effects of treatment will also help. Genuine non-hysterical stammering may, of course, be increased through emotion or shock. Dundas Grant aids the stutterer by having him twist a button or carry out some other muscular movement simultaneously with the attempt to speak. He also has the patient endeavor to expand the lower part of his chest during the effort.

MacMahon notes that Shell-shock stammering is chiefly a difficulty with vowel sounds and voiced consonants, and amounts to a speech inhibition, accompanied sometimes by amnesia for words and suggesting a form of aphasia. Mild cases of such stammering are cured simultaneously. MacMahon relies in part upon especially regulated breathing movements and the attendant sense of repose. The cases of old cured stammering that have come back under Shell-shock are harder to treat.

Two burials; shell-shock: Mutism and amnesia. Recovery aided by hypnosis.

=Case 528.= (MYERS, January, 1916.)

Major C. S. Myers recites hypnotic cure in a case of mutism. He remarks that malingering is sometimes suspected in these cases. There was, however, in this case a severe constipation which lasted five days from the shock, and a retention of urine with catheterization during the same period. This private, 32 years, came to a base hospital, mute but able to read and write as follows:

“I was buried alive on ---- and again on ---- [5 months and 4½ months respectively before admission], and then I had the misfortune to have two shells burst over me on ---- [four days before admission]. There was shelling for about 20 minutes and then two bursted over my head. I did not remember any more until you came to see me, but I am still living in hopes to regain my speech back.”

It seems that he had wandered off with a lance-corporal for three days after the first burial, and neither he nor his comrade were able to find their regiment.

Understanding was slow and look vacant. There were jerky movements of the arms and a snoring sound from the nasopharynx. Voluntary movements were restricted, weak, slowly executed, jerky, and incoördinated, but not tremulous. Station was unsteady; failure in finger-to-nose test. He could imitate the sound ah, and the consonants s and p.

Knee-jerks exaggerated; plantars flexor; abdominal reflexes absent; pupils reacted; eye movements normal; moderate restriction of visual fields on temporal side; watch not heard even in contact with ear; heard better by air than by bone conduction.

In the next two days, the patient became brighter and movements became better. On the seventh day stupor and ataxia had disappeared. Familiar names could be repeated and the next day could be given on request. The patient would sweat profusely in giving replies. There was no spontaneous speech. A week later speech had improved.

Under hypnosis he spoke more fluently though feebly, and became emotional upon being questioned as to trench life, waking up suddenly from hypnosis and wiping the sweat from his chest.

The next day, forgotten events of the second burial were recalled together with what followed. Post-hypnotic suggestion of the performance of eccentric actions was successful.

Next day his memory had returned save in reference to the two days’ wandering after the first burial; and under hypnosis the events of those two days were recalled. He was then transferred to an English hospital.

Re hypnosis for “war shock,” Eder remarks that the usual objections to hypnosis cannot apply because the majority of cases have no neuropathic antecedents. Eder, as psychoanalyst, endeavors to level hypnotic suggestion against the so-called “complexes.” Elliot Smith and Pear commend Lt.-Col. Myers’ results, but regard the results of hypnotic treatment as brilliant but erratic. Colin Russel, regarding hypnotism as an induced hysteria, remarks that a true hysteria can hardly be cured by adding more, although he has sometimes used the treatment with apparent success. Podiapolsky notes that some 17 per cent of his functional cases will, at a word, drop off into an artificial deep slumber. He thinks chloroform should not be given to these subjects without an attempt to secure this artificial deep slumber first. Chavigny, highly commending suggestion, notes that the use of hypnotism is prohibited in military hospitals in France. A remark of Smirnow indicates that the Russian authorities also look with disfavor upon hypnosis, but he notes certain patients whom he cured by hypnosis, so that apparently Russia did not absolutely forbid the use of hypnosis in war cases. Another Russian, Arinstein, prefers the Dubois method to hypnosis.

Roussy and Lhermitte definitely state that the psychotherapy of Dejerine, Dubois, and Babinski beneficially replaces hypnotic suggestion, “which ought definitely to be rejected.” However, if the conclusions of Bernheim are sound, there can be no theoretical claim of distinction between hypnosis and other forms of suggestion.

Fifteen bayonet wounds; recommendation for Victoria Cross: Hysterical contracture of hand, revealed by hypnosis as the bayonet clutch.

=Case 529.= (EDER, August, 1916.)

A left-handed Irishman, 23, on December 22, 1915, got 15 bayonet wounds, 14 of which were on the right side of the body. He was in the trenches with 23 men, when they were attacked by about 200 Turks. He and a sergeant leaped out of the trench into a bayonet attack with Turks.

He was admitted to the hospital January 26, 1916, for a hysterical contracture of the right hand. The fingers were semi-flexed and could not be passively extended. Col. Purves Stewart noted that there was an anesthesia and analgesia to pin-pricks and cotton wool on the whole of the right arm. “At the beginning of the examination, the patient felt pin-pricks at the wrist; as examination continued, the boundary of anesthesia steadily increased until it reached the shoulder, by which time the previously sensitive spots were now anesthetic.” Later there was a complete right hemianesthesia.

In telling his story, this soldier repeatedly emphasized that “You must clutch your rifle very firmly and never let it up, guarding yourself all the time.” This was the explanation of the contracture. According to Eder, in the unconscious, he was still clutching the rifle, fighting the good fight, and symbolizing the desire by the grasping hand. In hypnosis, suggestion was made that the fight was over and the rifle could be let go, whereupon the hand was immediately relaxed.

The analgesia, thinks Eder, was present during the fight and passed away subsequently. In fact, the soldier said that he felt no pain during the fight and did not know that he was wounded until his attention was called to the fact that blood was flowing from him. According to Eder, the unconscious mind refused to feel pain. At Col. Stewart’s first prick or two “the unconscious took no notice, but as the pricks continued, the former memory was revived and the unconscious became on guard.” He had been recommended for the V. C.

Gunshot of forearm: Hysterical contracture, wrist and fingers: Cure by hypnosis, “indecently quick.”

=Case 530.= (NONNE, December, 1915.)

An infantryman, without special hereditary taint and previously well, was shot September, 1914, in the right forearm. A paralysis of the hand and fingers persisted after the wound had healed. Several reserve hospitals failed to cure the paralysis.

Eight months after the injury he arrived at Nonne’s clinic at Eppendorf, with a flexor contracture of the right wrist joint as well as of the fingers (exclusive of thumb). The finger tips were deeply sunk in the flesh of the palm. Extension could only be brought about against strong resistance. There was a total anesthesia for all sensations in the hand and fingers. No contraction of visual fields.

The patient, upon suggestion, fell immediately into hypnosis. At first the contracture was released with some difficulty; then, with greater ease, and then without any resistance whatever. During the same hypnotic séance the patient finally became able to extend actively both fingers and wrist; and next day, after the patient had convinced himself of his cure, he was able voluntarily to stretch the hand and fingers with normal amplitude and power. The disturbance of sensibility had spontaneously disappeared.

This cure was, from the patient’s point of view, indecently quick. He said everybody must feel he was a malingerer, and in fact he felt so himself. He went back into service, where he had been for several months at the date of Nonne’s report.

Re Nonne’s enthusiasm for hypnosis, see under Case 526. Nonne, contrary to Babinski and Froment, would regard even the severe and obstinate vasomotor disturbances as purely functional and as not even “sub-organic.” The basis of this belief is that hypnosis cures these phenomena as well as various tics and pertinacious tremors. French observers consider that these tics and tremors may even be organic in their nature, basing their ideas upon the non-success of suggestion. (It may be noted [see under Case 528] that the French military authorities do not allow the use of hypnotism in the army.) With respect to the present case (530), of course, the French observers would not deny the power of hypnotism to produce the cure. Babinski and Froment’s Postscript to the English edition of their work on hysteria, remarks that, though Roussy and Lhermitte state that vasomotor symptoms may disappear along with the psychotherapeutic cure of paralyses and contractures, yet Roussy and Boisseau later admitted that improvement in thermal and vasomotor control is at best an exceedingly slow one.

More recent personal communications indicate that there is still room for some question as to the curability by suggestion of such disorders as tic, tremor, vasomotor imbalance, and the like. In short, the true scope of the “pithiatic” or suggestion-curable diseases is still somewhat a matter of controversy.

Shell-shock: “Doll’s head” anesthesia, mutism: Hypnosis.

=Case 531.= (NONNE, December, 1915.)

An officer, mute for five months following shell-shock, had been for four months treated in a succession of hospitals--field hospital, war hospital, two reserve hospitals.

He had no acquired or hereditary neuropathic taint, but even in the period before the critical shock he had been under tremendous physical and mental strain. The explosion produced a total anesthesia of the skin of the head, face, neck and shoulder region--in short, what Charcot called the “doll’s head” form of sensory disorder. Moreover, there was a marked contraction of the visual fields.

The patient, when treatment was given, fell at once into a deep hypnosis and began to intone, and then to speak isolated words, and finally to speak complete sentences. All that was left of his mutism was a slight over-fatiguability of the speech organs. This also cleared up in the next few days. He was discharged well, and had already been--December, 1915--some months in the field.

Case 531, though an officer, responded to hypnosis well, and Nonne remarks that hypnotizability is independent of the presence of any neuropathic tendencies, or of any loss of resistance through exhaustion. One trouble with the hypnotic method, according to Nonne, is the fatigue of the hypnotizer and his inability to rely upon assistants.

Re Charcot, Nonne remarks that the work of Charcot on hysteria is not sufficiently well-known, especially as civilian practitioners in peace times had few cases. Re taint, Nonne found such tendencies absent in more than half of his cases with careful anamneses. The absence of adequate psychogenic cause is a not uncommon experience according to Nonne. Nonne, finding 26 cases of pure neurosis amongst 1800 cases of war injury, had a considerable number of odd erroneous diagnoses in the group. Not only were cerebrospinal paralyses wrongly diagnosticated, but ischemic paralysis, plexus paralysis, arthritis deformans and synovitis.

A soldier is put in the Landsturm at 22 and later called “unfit” by reason of tremors after mine-explosion (history of tremors at 14 after a fall), but is cured by hypnosis.

=Case 532.= (GRÜNBAUM, November, 1916.)

A Landsturm soldier, 22 (father excitable, family otherwise normal), had a history of being the best scholar in the class and well up to his fourteenth year. At 16 he fell from a tree and though he apparently sustained no injury his head and arm began to tremble. He became unable to learn and gave up his preparations to be a teacher. The tremor, however, disappeared in six months and he went into some technical work. At 16½ years he went as cabin-boy, but in a fortnight he was sent home by the physician. He then began to breed carrier pigeons and got first prizes at international exhibitions. He also went into foundry work and did well as an apprentice. He worked well at home and busied himself with setting up small electrical and other machines. He had never been interested in women and loved his pigeons best, and therefore was regarded by people who knew him as not quite right. He was also non-alcoholic.

After mobilization he was sent back twice but finally was put into a Jäger Battalion. After reaching the front he had to have a hernia operation and on getting well went back to his place and a few days later a mine exploded near him. He was much frightened and fell down unconscious. On regaining consciousness he felt a “running” in the legs and tremors in the hands. The latter grew stronger and began to affect the arms.

After two months in hospital he went to garrison unrecovered, was placed in the Landsturm and did four months station duty in Russia. The tremors persisted and when his comrades played a bad practical joke on him the tremors got so bad that he was sent back home as unfit for service.

He was a stocky looking, well-nourished man of middle height, without visceral disease or sign of organic nervous disorder. The shaking tremor grew much more powerful in any state of excitement but always paused sufficiently to permit the execution of any particular movement. The head movements were continuous, slight rotations. There were a few regions of anesthesia to touch, but these areas differed at different examinations. There was a general hyperesthesia. Conjunctival, corneal and pharyngeal reflexes were absent. The man was slightly excitable, apprehensive, depressed, complained of sleeping badly, did not want to sit or stand and felt as if he wanted to run away, no matter where. In dropping off to sleep he would fall out of bed and talked aloud in his sleep. He thought he was incurably sick. Intelligence and school knowledge were very good.

He was hypnotized eight times for periods of about five minutes each. Hypnosis was extremely easy to accomplish. At the second trial the manual tremor disappeared. After the third trial there was an essential improvement in the shaking tremor. Moreover, his emotional state had become happier. He began to sleep well. He was now free from disease and regained confidence and looked upon himself as well and fit for work. Undoubtedly without hypnotism this man would have been released from service after a few months of inconsequential hospital care without pension.

Re tremors, see remarks under Case 308, concerning the possibly organic nature of many of the so-called Shell-shock tremors; an opinion apparently shared in by Meige and by Guillain. Babinski also found that these tremors were not influencible by psychotherapy. Yet here is an instance in which tremors are reported cured by hypnosis, and moreover, tremors that were recurrent from an ante-bellum attack at 14. See remarks under Case 530.

Shell-shock, slight injury, unconsciousness: Astasia-abasia: Recovery under hypnosis, two séances.

=Case 533.= (NONNE, December, 1915.)

A musketeer, without neuropathic taint and without nervous symptoms before the war (parents both dead of tuberculosis, eleven brothers and sisters died young), saw four comrades killed by a shell October 27, 1914. The musketeer himself was slightly injured superficially in the back. He remained unconscious for three hours and on coming out showed general tremor of the body, felt pressure in the head, was lachrymose and unable to walk or stand. He was subject to insomnia. He was in four different hospitals, finally reaching Eppendorf. Diagnosis rendered at the first hospital and carried on through the others was hemorrhage into the spinal canal.

For two months at Eppendorf he lay in extension. He was then examined by Nonne, who found general neuropathic habitus, pronounced “cramp neurosis” in the lower extremities, psychogenic astasia-abasia, hyperidrosis of the lower extremities, marked cyanosis of feet and lower legs, increased tendon and skin reflexes, pseudoclonus, no Babinski or Oppenheim reflexes. The man complained of pressure in the head, sleeplessness, a feeling of depression and hopelessness. Pulse 120-130.

Hypnosis proved easy. After the first treatment the man stood and walked and showed no tremor. The next day the hypnosis was repeated and the cyanosis of the legs disappeared. Sleep on the second night was good. Appetite returned and the man fell into a good emotional state. Thereafter the patient was intentionally ignored by the physicians and could soon not be distinguished in any respect from the other non-nervous convalescents.

This case is expressly stated by Nonne to resemble in all respects those formerly described by Oppenheim as “traumatic neurosis.”

Crural monoplegia: Cured by hypnosis.

=Case 534.= (HURST, 1917.)

A Belgian soldier fell into mud on the collapse of a roof from which he was observing the enemy. It was an hour before he got his left leg out of the mud, and found it fixed in extension. He was sent to England, where for three months the leg remained stiff. The spastic paralysis did not seem organic as the leg was dragged behind. The knee and ankle could be bent only by using much force. The entire leg was in all ways anesthetic. Babinski sign gave additional proof that the condition was hysterical: when the patient lay with arms folded and legs apart and then tried to sit up, the normal leg was lifted and the paralyzed leg remained flat.

According to Hurst, the paralysis and stiffness were due to an autosuggestion from the legs being embedded in mud. The anesthesia was probably a matter of medical suggestion produced in the course of examination during the three months of disability. According to Hurst, Babinski is right in supposing that hysterical anesthesia is almost invariably produced by the observer.

Accordingly a strong faradic current was passed through the leg, and he was assured that sensation and power would be restored. However, he could still walk only with difficulty.

Hypnosis was therefore resorted to and repeated on several occasions. He went back to duty in three weeks, although he still held the leg somewhat stiff when he walked.

Re recurrences after hypnotism, see remarks of Nonne under Case 530. Howland also notes that cases treated by hypnotism must be followed up to prevent relapse. In the above case of Hurst’s, it will be noted that the hypnotic treatment was several times repeated.

Shell-shock, emotional (slight trauma): Tremors and sensory impairment: Cure by hypnosis, thrice repeated.

=Case 535.= (NONNE, December, 1915.)

A reservist, always well, not neuropathic (mother had had seizures, possibly epileptic, for many years) was wounded in the left calf by a shell fragment, about the middle of December, 1914. He was at the same time, as a result of the shell explosions near by, afflicted with a tremor of the whole body; this tremor gradually increased and proved refractory to all treatment for nine months.

At the beginning of September, 1915, the patient reached Nonne’s wards, showing tremor of head, arms and legs, with pronounced hypalgesia of the whole body, abolition of frontal and conjunctival reflexes, and contraction of the visual fields.

The tremor of the head was completely removed at the first hypnotic treatment. There was a slight recurrence of this tremor two days later, and traces of it could be observed for nine days. A third hypnotic treatment swept away this tremor, which did not return.

The patient was discharged after about four weeks, suitable for garrison duty.

Re traumatic neurosis, Nonne dislikes this term of Oppenheim, because such a term rather tends to connote unfavorable prognosis. As quoted under Case 530, Nonne holds that the war data show that hysteria is neither a form of degeneration nor an affair built on the Freudian schema.

Nonne in fact maintains that the hysterical syndrome may occasionally occur with much greater ease in a normal person than ever has been known before. It is precisely in these cases of normals getting hysterical that Nonne gets especially good results with hypnosis. If the development of the hysterical syndrome had extended over days or weeks, then the hypnotic cure was a slower one. The above reservist developed his Shell-shock gradually and required three hypnotic treatments. But although the number of doses of hypnotism required may be said roughly to depend upon the time which the condition took to come to a head, yet there is no similar rule re duration. A miracle cure may be brought about even in cases that have lasted over a year. This result, if confirmed, would signify that the hysterical condition once fixated did not especially increase in its tenacity.

Re hypnosis in Germany, it should be noted that Nonne is the chief protagonist for hypnosis, at least among the well-known neurologists. Psychoelectric cures, which the Germans term Kaufmann’s cure, are also greatly in vogue in German clinics. Despite the well-based claims of Lt.-Col. Myers and of Eder, some English observers appear to condemn hypnosis as inadequate, or even as dangerous.

A series of relatively successful cases like those here mentioned might yield a wrong impression of the value of hypnosis (see Feiling’s unsuccessful case 369).

Hysterical paraplegia of gradual development: recovery only under repeated hypnosis.

=Case 536.= (NONNE, December, 1915.)

A volunteer, of nervous parents, had for four years suffered from attacks of uncertain (hysterical or epileptic) nature. These attacks came on again after strenuous marching in the campaign in Belgium and France. Released from service at the front and detailed for guide duty, he proved unsuitable for this work, too, and was sent back to a hospital at home. Here there gradually developed a paralysis of the lower extremities. Treatment proved ineffective.

At the end of January, 1915, he came to Nonne’s wards at Eppendorf with a paralysis that had lasted six months. There was a total paraplegia inferior, with anesthesia for all sensation from the knees downward. The lower legs and feet were cyanotic and cold. The tendon and skin reflexes were lively. There was a moderate contraction of the visual fields on both sides.

Under hypnosis, the patient proved able to move both joints somewhat, but very weakly and slowly. The patient was hypnotized daily for a week, and made slow progress. Only after another week did it prove possible to get him to stand. After four weeks, his gait had so improved as to look like that of a tired old man. Three weeks more of treatment permitted the patient to walk, run and hop normally. Repeated waking suggestion had failed to accomplish anything in this case. The improvement followed only hypnosis. It seems to be a general principle that in cases of gradual development, the recovery by hypnosis will also be gradual.

Re repeated hypnosis for cases of gradual development, see remarks under the preceding case (535).

Struck by rifle butt: blindness of an eye already poor. Shell-shock: dysbasia. Hypnosis.

=Case 537.= (ORMOND, May, 1915.)

A lieutenant, 20 years, managed to get into the army despite the fact that he had never been able to use his left eye, owing to hypermetropia and amblyopia. He was hit on the left side of the head by a rifle butt, and knocked unconscious, in June. On recovering, he found he could not see at all with his left eye, which he had never been in the habit of using. August 10, he was wounded slightly in the left thigh. August 23, while still on duty, with the wound not completely healed, he was blown up by a shell. He regained consciousness on a stretcher. Feeling the pain in his old wound, he thought he should be unable to walk.

On shipboard, he found that he actually could not walk. He kept his left eye covered by a shade on account of headache that would follow exposure to light. He was much excited and had bad nightmares.

After the journey home from the Dardanelles, it was found that the left eye was normal except for the hypermetropia, despite the fact that he was quite unable to see with the eye.

He was hypnotized four times, losing the nightmares and much of the headache after the first treatment; the eye pain on exposure to light, after the second treatment; and the blindness, after the third treatment. He was now able to see with his left eye as well as before he was struck. He was still unable to walk without crutches. Hypnotized the fourth time, he was told he could walk, and did so.

For hypnotic treatment of blindness, see under Case 521. Re blindness of eye already poor, see Cases 294-301 (296 and 297 eye cases). Ormond states that in the treatment of Shell-shock blindness, he first tried rest, tonics, cutting off tobacco, confinement in bed, isolation, persuasion, encouragement, counter-irritation; but that all these measures failed. Suggestion and hypnosis succeeded.

Shell explosion; concussion; retinal hemorrhage: Blindness. Cure by hypnosis.

=Case 538.= (HURST, November, 1916.)

An English private, 22, was looking over a parapet, July 18, 1915. He afterward remembered sand thrown in his eyes and a fall backward, hitting his head, after a shell had struck the sandbags in front of him. He was unconscious 24 hours. Upon recovery, he found himself completely blind, save that he could just tell light from darkness with the left eye. His eyes were sore and eyelids blackened; there was also severe headache and partial deafness.

Hearing returned and the headache improved shortly; but the condition of the eye seemed more permanent. On forcibly opening the eyes, September 14, they were turned far upwards so that the iris could scarcely be seen. Some sand grains were buried in the conjunctiva, not in the cornea. There was no inflammation about the sand grains.

In hypnosis, he was told that he would see on waking. The moment he woke, this suggestion was repeated forcibly and his eyes were held open. He cried out that he could see; tears ran down his cheeks; he fell on his knees in gratitude. Three days later, he said he was able to see as well as he had ever seen. There was, however, an opacity of the vitreous of the left eye, the result of a retinal hemorrhage: doubtless the result of injury at the time of the explosion. September 30, he had perfect vision in the right eye and 6/36 in his left.

Re results of hypnotic treatment, Lt.-Col. Myers, summarizing 23 cases of Shell-shock, got apparently complete cures in 26 per cent, and distinct improvement in another 26 per cent. He failed to hypnotize 35 per cent, and got no improvement after hypnosis in 13 per cent. Is the recovery after hypnosis complete and permanent? Lt.-Col. Myers believes that it may be, but others remark the tendency to relapse (see Case 534). Similar objections may be made to the psychoelectric treatment as used by Vincent, Yealland, or Kaufmann. See under Case 535.

Appendix operation: Post-operative retention of urine. Relief by hypnosis.

=Case 539.= (PODIAPOLSKY, August, 1917.)

A soldier, 32, operated for appendicitis, had a post-operative retention of urine. Hypnotic suggestion was requested to reëstablish excretion of urine before resort should be had to the catheter.

Somnambulistic amnesia was obtained at once and without questioning him P. suggested to him directly that he must feel the need of micturition. The suggestion was unsuccessful. However, bearing in mind psychogenic obstacles of an unknown nature, P. questioned the patient as to sensations and learned that in the operation the skin had been burned about the urinary passage and that the patient feared micturition. Besides this, micturition was painful on account of the wound above the appendix. The patient also feared that the sutures would yield.

Accordingly assurance was given that the burned parts would be insensible and that the bladder could be emptied without effort and without endangering the sutures. Analgesia was produced by a few passages of the hand upon the bed clothes. Complying with post-hypnotic suggestion the patient urinated after a quarter of an hour of sleep, and in thirty-six hours retention was relieved.

With respect to frequency of immediate somnambulism for the first trial, P. states that, although authorities set the percentage of successful immediate somnambulisms at 17-20 per cent, war conditions yield three or four times as high a percentage. The war has produced a suitable soil for hypnotism. Hypnosis is impossible in from 1½ to 2 per cent of cases.

Wound of sciatic nerve: Pains after operation. Relief by hypnosis.

=Case 540.= (PODIAPOLSKY, August, 1917.)

A German prisoner, 33, was admitted to a Russian Hospital, November 11, 1916, with “a bad wound of upper right thigh, marked pains in right sciatic nerve especially affecting feet.” Morphine and pantopon did not abolish the pain. Insomnia. November 13, the sciatic nerve was surgically freed from a scar and laid in the midst of the femoral biceps. Every evening pantopon was injected; but the pains and insomnia persisted nevertheless.

November 19, he was hypnotized. The pain stopped. He had an excellent night, and the next day felt only a slight pain in the toes.

Curiously enough, while giving him suggestion in the German language, P. had said fingers instead of toes (inadvertently, since the Russian language uses the same term for both). He slept well to November 29 but still felt a slight pain in the toes. On November 29 another hypnotic sitting was given, and the toes this time were named correctly. The next day the patient said, “You have relieved me of all the rest of my pain.” He had no pain thereafter and the morphine and pantopon were dispensed with. Sleep returned.

Incidentally, this patient had his hair grow white in a few months of war.

Ship blown up by mine: Stereotyped explosion dream by survivor: Cure by hypnosis (also of antebellum habitual headache).

=Case 541.= (RIGGALL, April, 1917.)

A survivor of H.M.S. T.B. II, blown up by a mine off Harwich, was admitted to the naval hospital at Chatham, March 3, 1916, a well-nourished, nervous looking lad, aged 20. After the accident, he began to dream, always the same dream, of the explosion, waking up with the cry of the ship mates, and then unable to sleep the rest of the night. The knee and ankle-jerks were somewhat exaggerated.

April 15, when there had been no improvement, he was hypnotized. The patient was told to lie back in an arm chair, make himself comfortable and allow muscles to relax. He was told to fix his eyes and concentrate his attention on an electric lamp. The suggestion of sleep was made, and he was repeatedly told in a monotonous voice that he was becoming more and more sleepy. Then in an emphatic voice he was told that the treatment would completely cure him. He had no more dreams after this first sitting.

Hypnosis was continued every other day until April 20, when he was discharged cured. After the first sitting hypnosis was induced by simply telling the patient to go to sleep, which he would immediately do on entering the room, while still standing up. At subsequent sittings, he was made to write twenty times such phrases as: “I feel much better”; “I shall have no more bad dreams.”

Once when a tooth was to be pulled a post-hypnotic suggestion that no more pain would be felt was given, nor was any pain felt. Headache persisted after the first two or three sittings. Accordingly, during hypnosis a pencil was pressed to the forehead with the suggestion that it would burn and that after waking there would be an itching pain for half an hour, followed by recovery from headache. Curiously enough, a distinct erythema of the skin was observed over the point of pressure. Toothache and headache vanished.

Shell-shock from air-craft bomb: Amnesia: Recovery under hypnosis (also removal of a headache dating from childhood).

=Case 542.= (BURMISTON, January, 1917.)

May 22, 1916, a stoker, 26, was found on shipboard in a workshop behind oil drums, refusing to come out, looking dazed, not recognizing messmates, suspicious and complaining of headache. He reached the Royal Naval Hospital at St. Malo, May 24, answering questions “Don’t know,” and physically normal except for diminished knee-jerks. At the end of two or three weeks he would answer questions about his stay at the hospital, but complained of headache or weight in the head. Wassermann reaction, negative.

Special examination on May 26, showed an amnesia for everything up to his arrival at St. Malo. For example, he did not know the name or use of a hammer or a pressure gauge, though he knew the pressure gauge was made of brass and glass, having seen brass and glass in the hospital wards. He had no idea of the nature of a ship. He was sent to the sick bay at the Royal Naval Barracks at Chatham, July 7, carrying a recommendation that he be retrained as a stoker.

He was put under hypnosis, induced by gazing at the brass knob of a paper weight. He went off easily, was told there was nothing to worry about, taken back to the beginning of his illness, and asked what happened. He told about a bomb explosion from aircraft, and how he had lost his memory after a nearby explosion. He told how he was married and had a child 21 months old. During the narrative about bombs falling, his worry was such that he was put in a deeper hypnotic sleep, and was told that he would remember all that had happened. Upon being ordered to wake up, he remained dazed for a few moments, and then said that he was all right. Asked about his marriage, he replied that of course he was married and had a child.

After four days leave, he returned, July 13, without trouble except a headache, from which it appeared that he had suffered ever since a fall when a child. He was again put into a hypnotic state and asked to remember the accident that caused the headache. He was conducted back through the years, and finally described a white house in India, his fall in the area, the black people in white clothes, the cut bleeding head. He was told that he would have no more of such headaches. On being wakened, he said that his headache was gone, and retold the story of the accident. August 2, he said he had never felt better in his life. September 1, he was drafted to a seagoing ship.

Shell-shock, unconsciousness: Convulsions (recollection of childhood convulsions): Cure by hypnosis.

=Case 543.= (HURST, March, 1917.)

A New Zealander was rendered unconscious for a few minutes following concussion from a high explosive shell. Convulsions developed, occurring at least once and often several times a day.

As to the origin of these convulsions, it appeared that the soldier had had a few convulsions after falling on his head at the age of 8. According to Hurst, recollection of these childhood convulsions probably led by a process of autosuggestion to the Shell-shock convulsions.

Captain Crabtree hypnotized the man, suggesting recovery. The fits immediately ceased and did not recur.

Recurrent hysterical mutism. Spontaneous recovery in (a) 18 months (antebellum incident). (b) Hypnotic recovery in a few minutes.

=Case 544.= (EDER, August, 1916.)

A soldier in a mine accident eight years before the war, lost his speech when his brother was killed, and then recovered his speech spontaneously after 18 months.

After a shell explosion in Gallipoli, he was again struck speechless and also deaf.

Six weeks later, he came to Dr. Eder and objected in writing to treatment, saying that he believed in nature’s methods. God had taken his voice away before and had restored it. Eder replied in writing “rather irreverently” that God had taken 18 months, but he could do it in a few minutes. The patient afterward consented to treatment, and speech and hearing were duly restored in the time promised, whereupon Dr. Eder told him that in point of fact his physician was merely the instrument of Providence.

Neurasthenic symptoms: Cured by repeated hypnosis.

=Case 545.= (TOMBLESON, September, 1917.)

A private, 24, was admitted to hospital with diagnosis neurasthenia, March 11, 1916. He suffered from vertical headache; general analgesia, more definite on the right side (patient left-handed); loss of smell and taste, also more definite on the right side; paresis of right leg, with dragging of foot (old trench foot); and sleeplessness.

The next day Tombleson put him in a hypnotic state, third stage, and again, March 13, but without results.

March 14, the somnambulistic stage was reached in hypnosis, and next day the man’s headache was much relieved as a result of the suggestion offered. He was again hypnotized and the following day, March 16, the headache had vanished and the man was in general much improved. In somnambulism the disappearance of the analgesia was suggested, and it proved possible to make the man walk about without limp and without dragging the right foot. Next day the analgesia was much relieved. In somnambulism the suggestions were repeated.

March 18, the man said he was quite well, and proved to be so on examination, except that he could not yet taste with absolute normality on the right side. In somnambulism it was further suggested that the cure was a perfect one and included the sense of taste. However, March 25, the expected improvement had not yet occurred in the taste, whereupon further suggestions were given in hypnotic somnambulism, re taste. Next day taste had become normal.

Re hypnosis, Tombleson says that the most successful cases of hypnosis are those of Shell-shock psychasthenia, but that he gets very good results with hyperthyroidism and with neurasthenia also. He goes so far as to say that practically all cases of war neurasthenia and psychasthenia can be cured and sent back to work if treatment by hypnotic suggestion is used in a reasonable time.

Neurotic symptoms: Improvement under repeated hypnosis.

=Case 546.= (TOMBLESON, September, 1917.)

A private, 32, was admitted, April 15, 1916, to Tombleson’s ward from the Cottonera Mental Ward with the diagnosis: psychasthenia with paresis of right arm. The man was very suspicious of the medical profession, melancholy, morose and prone to tears. He had been kicked by a horse four years before and showed a depressed and very tender scar in the right parietal region. The right side of the body since that injury had been getting weaker, but the arm was much weaker than the leg. Anesthesia was practically complete on the right side. There was a wasting of the muscles of the right arm and the skin of the hand and fingers was thin and shiny.

Before his transfer the man was placed in the somnambulistic state, with suggestions of happiness and confidence in the coming cure. He arrived at Valletta, April 16, in a cheerful frame of mind, stating that there was nothing now the matter but weakness. Under somnambulism the loss of symptoms was suggested and, April 17, the patient was well except for the loss of power in the arm and leg. Daily training under somnambulism was given for a period of seven days, with suggestions especially leveled at the paretic muscles. He was then so far recovered that hypnotic treatment was stopped. The patient went to England, May 12, 1916, well.

Convulsions, “Jacksonian,” and dysbasia: Cure by hypnosis.

=Case 547.= (TOMBLESON, September, 1917.)

A private, 18, was admitted to hospital, March 22, 1916, with the diagnosis Jacksonian epilepsy, with marked functional gait. He had just had several fits--two March 20, two March 21, and several earlier. He was tremulous and could not stand. Much pain. Knee-jerks brisk.

There was a history of a fall into a harbor at seven, followed by bleeding from nose and ears and unconsciousness for a week. Convulsions, involving the face, arm and leg, and attended by unconsciousness, kept recurring until twelve. Five months before admission there had been cerebrospinal meningitis. In February at Salonica he had had pneumonia.

March 23-24 the soldier was hypnotized to the third stage, but he had two fits. A “funny feeling in the right big toe” was brought out and suggested away. March 26-27 the patient was able to walk with a typical functional disorder. Under somnambulism the suggestions were repeated, but on the evening of March 27 two more convulsions appeared. In somnambulism he explained that he “had got round” the inhibition of the aura.

The night of April 2 occurred two convulsions. April 5, the man was placed in the somnambulistic stage to last three days. During the night of April 6 he was observed to be restless for an hour, with some twitching of the right face, yet no fit followed. The morning of April 8 the patient woke feeling well. He was again placed in somnambulism to last two days. Two hours later, however, a fit started. It was stopped at once by suggestion, but the patient woke. He was left awake the rest of the day. April 9, somnambulism: suggestions repeated; sleep to last for two days. That evening there was a slight beginning of a fit, which was stopped at once by suggestion, the patient waking April 11 in another beginning of a fit, stopped by suggestion.

Thereafter no more fits recurred at all. May 12, 1916, well.

Agoraphobia: Cure by hypnosis.

=Case 548.= (HURST, 1917.)

A captain was (with one lieutenant) the sole survivor among his battalion officers at Ypres. The captain received the D. S. O. for his gallant conduct in saving the remnant of his battalion. He now felt he could never face responsibility again and that he would disgrace himself if he ever got into danger. He developed a terrible dread of open places and became more and more depressed. When he heard that there was going to be an attack at Neuve Chapelle, he broke down but managed to get through the first day of the battle. He was worse off than ever in the evening, felt that he could not face another day’s fighting, was invalided home, and arrived in a condition of exhaustion and feeling of disgrace. He had bad dreams at night. Rest was insufficient to restore confidence. Hypnosis was followed by rapid improvement, and the man was soon able to get back to duty.

Re agoraphobia, see Section A, XI, Psychopathoses, and also Steiner’s case (182) of claustrophobia, in which shells were preferred to safety in a tunnel.

Stress on Eastern front; cardiac seizures; cellulitis: In convalescence, manual tremors. Treatment eventually by forcing and isolation.

=Case 549.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A subaltern officer, 24, in civil life a student of mathematics, had serious hereditary taint on both sides (father, alcoholic; maternal grandfather, victim of “severe nervous disease”). As a boy he developed normally, and was a good student. He served as volunteer in 1911 to 1912, but in drill in 1913 he had had to be released from service on account of nervous heart and difficulty with respiration.

However, he was called to the colors at the outbreak of the war, and was subjected to tremendous strain in the eastern campaign; and he was put in the pack train at the end of November for cardiac seizures. He had a cellulitis with furunculosis following, and at the beginning of December there was suppuration of the whole right tibia. He was treated in hospital and slowly recovered.

At the beginning of March, 1915, without obvious external cause, while sitting in a café, the convalescent officer felt a cramp in his right hand, and strong movements of the hand to right and left followed. He was treated with bromides, but unsuccessfully. The tremors became more marked and then again from time to time grew weaker. Electric treatment increased the shaking to a maximal degree. April 27, the patient was brought to the nerve hospital at Jena.

The patient was a fat and muscular man, of average size, with very small ears and poorly-developed, adherent lobules, and syndactylism of the second and third toes of both feet; reflexes increased; marked dermatographia; a static fine tremor with rapid oscillations. The tremor became a positive tonus if the arm and hand were stretched out horizontally. Face and chest reddened easily.

Whenever any other voluntary movement was carried out (even slight finger movements of the left hand or of the right or left foot while lying in bed) this right-sided convulsive tremor immediately disappeared. The movements could also be made to disappear by slight turning movements of the head or of the tongue. Moreover, when the mind was diverted, as in reading, the tremors ceased. When the patient thought intensely of some mathematical problem, he could bring his shaking to a stop. The left grip was stronger than the right. In the Romberg position there was a marked swaying to the left and backwards.

Subjectively, the patient complained of nothing but a circumscribed headache in the left parietal region and of sleep interrupted by frightful dreams. At first the condition remained unchanged. There was much insomnia, and the slightest noise caused fright. Headaches in the daytime also were produced by any noise, and these headaches were localized in the left parietal region. The tremors of the right hand persisted except as he caused them to stop as above mentioned. He could write well with his left hand. He would drum with his left hand on the table until the tremor of his right hand disappeared. He could play on the piano, playing first with the left hand until the right had become quiet. He was a very irritable man, passing into anger and extreme profanity at the slightest occasion, and it was very difficult to bring him to any kind of orderly activity or persistence in therapeutic measures. These consisted of baths, massage, and gymnastics, but they proved quite unavailing.

As the fellow got more and more intolerable, and as upon May 27 at about 9 o’clock in the evening, he disturbed the quiet of the entire hospital by a severe paroxysm of scolding, he was placed in a single room in the psychiatric department. He was placed in bed, cut off from all communication with others, and forced to carry out his exercises.

For two days he was surly, crabbed and obstinate, but then changed his demeanor completely; he became friendly and obedient. The tremor completely disappeared.

Five days later he was able to carry out all active gymnastic exercises with great energy and without the slightest disturbance in the right arm. At date of report he was busy in the garden.

Five weeks’ field service: Loss of speech. Cure by verbal and electric suggestion in three weeks.

=Case 550.= (SCHOLZ, December, 1916.)

A grenadier, 21, of healthy stock, physique, and habits, lost his speech, April 15, 1916, five weeks after going into the field. May 5, examination showed him a well-nourished healthy man (lively reflexes and slight dermatographia), able to communicate only by signs and writing. The laryngoscope showed almost complete immobility of the two vocal cords, which lay in the cadaveric position, as in paralysis of the recurrent nerves. In endeavoring to pronounce the vowels ā and ee the cords trembled but failed to move toward each other. The patient’s effort to speak was such that his head soon got deep red and sweat streamed from the forehead.

Speech exercises were started by passing the electric current through the larynx during the processes of laryngoscopy. The patient was meantime assured that his larynx was healthy and that he would soon learn to speak again. At the first sitting, the patient felt himself able to cough aloud.

After a few days, the patient was able to speak the separate vowels tolerably well, and was then made to go on with such words as Anna, Otto, Hurrah. The vocal cords began to move better. Fatigue was a feature of the first treatments, of such a degree that words that could be pronounced during the first part of the sitting were lost toward the close.

The grenadier assiduously set himself to say over and over again the words that he had learned, and would come to the sister radiant with joy at his success. In ten days he was able to speak again perfectly, though giving the impression of a slight stuttering. After three weeks hospital stay he was discharged cured and fit for service.

Struck by a rifle butt on right side of head; old wound of right thigh: Hysterical right hemiplegia and deafmutism. Treatment by faradization: Return of speech and improvement of hearing. Full recovery by suggestion. Hysterical CONVULSIONS developed BY HETEROSUGGESTION from convulsive neighbor.

=Case 551.= (ARINSTEIN, 1915.)

A Russian corporal, 21, was knocked unconscious, September 13, 1915, by a butt of a rifle which struck the right side of his head. He came to in a short time. He was examined in hospital, early in October, and besides a small skin wound of the head, there was evidence of a wound on the anterior aspect of the thigh. There was paralysis of both right arm and right leg, and anesthesia of the entire right side of the body, face and even of the tongue. There were also pains over the whole right side of the body. The abdominal reflexes were present on both sides; the tendon reflexes were in excess on the hemiplegic side; there were no pathological reflexes of any sort. The patient’s hearing was diminished, and he could not speak at all although he could understand the speech of others perfectly.

Speech returned after a single séance of suggestion with faradism to the throat. Hearing began to improve. The patient’s suggestibility was a favorable factor in his cure, but there were some unfavorable features. One day, he saw a neighbor go into convulsions and proceeded to develop convulsions himself. These hysterical convulsions continued. According to Arinstein, such undesirable complications appear under conditions of extreme crowding of hospital patients suffering from shell-shock. Progressive séances of psychotherapy caused the disappearance of all the signs of paralysis, and at the time of the report, there was no disability, except that the full use of the hand had not yet been regained.

Shell-shock and burial; labyrinthine disease on one side: DEAFMUTISM. Cures, relapses and eventual cure by general anesthesia, more than four months after shock.

=Case 552.= (DAWSON, February, 1916.)

A private, 30, had been 12 years in the service. July 8, 1915, he was partially buried by a shell which killed two companions.

On admission to hospital he spoke a few sentences but was deaf, and next morning could neither speak nor read, nor did he take food for 36 hours thereafter.

Admitted to the King George Hospital, July 18, he was found stuporous, but started violently if touched, made signs indicating his wants, took no interest in surroundings, and resisted efforts to arouse him. He was without signs of organic disease. It seems that he had been a nervous child, with nightmares and fits.

July 24, he was given gas for dental extraction, partly in the hope that he would recover speech; but though he struggled violently, he made no sound. He had by this time become rather intelligent in a childlike manner, being pleased to see his small boy, but taking no notice of his wife. It transpired afterward that he did not recognize her.

Phonation in whisper now began. There was then a relapse, and for a week or more no food was taken. Such relapses with irritation and hypobulia and an obstinate constipation recurred; but improvement came on slowly. He became able to read short printed words, and later handwriting.

For another month there was no improvement and he lost heart and the will to get well, brightening up only when offered a motor drive or something else pleasant. He was transferred to an auxiliary hospital, against his will, September 18.

November 1, he was brought back to the King George Hospital, excited, shouting, struggling and evidently drunk. On a day’s leave from the convalescent hospital he had come up to London, and in alcoholic elation began to laugh and talk. Morphia did not reduce his violence. He insisted on seeing the physician, to tell him the good news. Hearing was still diminished, though if attention were diverted, direct answers were given to some questions. Sleep followed.

The next day he spoke perfectly but could hear nothing. There was no further progress for three weeks, though he occasionally caught sounds. He now became bright and pleasant and had lost all irritability and sulkiness. Galvanic and faradic current had no effect on the ears.

November 27, after elaborate preparation to heighten the suggestive effect, the patient was kept in bed and given gas and ether up to the abolition of the corneal reflex. As he was coming round, the doctor shouted that he could now hear well. He was overcome with joy and had hysterical convulsions. He could hear, but with the right ear only. In point of fact, the left ear on examination showed signs of labyrinthine deafness. He was placed on home service.

Re etherization for functional deafness and mutism, Ninian Bruce maintains that ether is more satisfactory than chloroform. The loss of consciousness in cases of deafness and mutism ought to be a relatively slight one, and the patient should be suddenly roused to the realization that he is speaking. Recovery from chloroform anesthesia is, according to Ninian Bruce, too slow to allow the patient to catch the point that he is now speaking and hearing when he was formerly dumb or deaf. A failure with the method is a bad thing for the patient, as he loses confidence in the method, whereupon some other method must be resorted to.

Re etherization for deafmutism, see technic of Ninian Bruce under Case 553. Penhallow has a case in which during primary etherization the patient reviewed in a loud voice the whole story of his speech loss. He was found to have recovered speech and hearing after coming out of ether.

Re anesthesia by gas, Abrahams has used nitrous oxide for cure of hysterical paraplegia. Proctor also reports the use of light ether anesthesia for bringing out the voice of functional mutes.

Shell-shock functional deafness (five months). Yes-No test. Cure by suggestion on emerging from ether anesthesia.

=Case 553.= (BRUCE, May, 1916.)

A soldier was admitted to the Royal Victoria Hospital, Edinburgh, completely deaf in the left ear. He had been under shell fire a number of times in France and was eventually thrown down and made unconscious by a shell explosion on his left. He did not remember the noise of the explosion or anything until he found himself in hospital. After the explosion he had begun to stutter, and the stuttering had grown worse. Examination of the ear indicated that the deafness was functional. He was given ether and when just under was asked if he could hear anything spoken in his right ear. He said, “Yes.” With the right ear closed he was asked if he could hear when his left ear was spoken into. He said, “No.” This test was repeated several times. After covering his right ear, he gave his name, regiment, etc., in reply to questions whispered into his left (previously deaf) ear. The incongruity was pointed out. He was now suddenly wakened. He laughed hysterically with joy over his recovery.

But the next morning he was again stone deaf in the left ear. Blistering and electricity failed to produce benefit. He was, however, puzzled about himself.

After a fortnight he was again given ether and a little chloroform was added. The yes-no test was again positive. He was allowed to recover gradually from the chloroform, but he had now lost recollection of what had happened. The left ear remained deaf. Ether was again given. He was asked to close his right ear with his finger. While answering questions addressed to his left ear, he was suddenly awakened and immediately said that his hearing had come back. This return proved permanent. He returned to his dépôt. In the conversations under ether there was no stuttering. He had been totally deaf in the left ear for five months.

Blow in neck by rifle butt: aphasia, right hemiplegia and hemianesthesia, and especially (here MEDICAL suggestion) trismus: Recovery by anesthetic and suggestion.

=Case 554.= (ARINSTEIN, September, 1915.)

A Russian soldier was struck in the head and neck by a rifle butt, and developed paralysis of right arm and leg with loss of speech. After the excitement experienced by the patient when exhibited to the students by the late Prof. M. N. Szukowsky in the neurological clinic of the Military Medical Academy, trismus developed.

The patient spent a year in various hospitals, the most diverse methods of treatment by drug therapy, electricity, and suggestion yielding no results. The patient had to be fed chiefly by nose and rectum, though small quantities of fluids were fed through the mouth through an opening formed by the falling out of one tooth in the upper jaw. The patient became greatly emaciated and weak and was, October 29, 1915, brought into the nervous wards of the hospital.

He showed flaccid paralysis of left arm and leg, together with anesthesia, analgesia and thermanesthesia over the whole left side of the head, extreme general atrophy of muscles, somewhat more marked on the palsied side. The temperature of the paralyzed half of the body was not lowered. No knee or Achilles reflex obtained upon either the affected or the healthy side (general exhaustion?). Abdominal and testicular reflexes lively. The pupils responded well to light. Corneal reflexes lively. The neck was held awry to the left, and the head was inclined somewhat downwards and leftwards; hearing on left side impaired. The jaws could not be opened even with the greatest effort. Wassermann reaction negative.

Patient thought himself incurable. Purves Stewart’s case, in which chloroform and oxide of nitrogen were used, was the basis of Arinstein’s treatment. It was suggested to the patient that he submit to narcosis with the proviso that he would not be operated upon. His consent was secured; with the coöperation of others, the chloroform was administered November 6. The stage of excitability was not well marked. 8 gr. of chloroform was used altogether, by the drop system. Nevertheless, even with the weak initial excitability, the patient became capable of some movements with paralyzed hand and foot. On opening mouth, the patient yawned yet uttered no sound. Between the jaws was put a rubber insertion and upon awakening the patient was let see with his own eyes that his jaws were open and that therefore food might be introduced through the mouth. Upon repetition of the narcosis, 5 gr. of chloroform was used altogether, and the stage of excitability was this time better marked. To strengthen movements in the paralyzed extremities, the device of pricking the patient with a pin on the unaffected half of the body, with the unaffected hand and leg held horizontal by assistants, was adopted. The patient then made reflex defensive movements in the paralyzed extremities, especially the hand. At this point the narcosis was suspended, and the irritation with the pin was continued until consciousness returned. At this moment, the patient’s attention was called to the disappearance of the paralysis and his restored ability to move the paralyzed extremities.

From that time on, the patient’s condition underwent a sharp transition. Artificial feeding became unnecessary. The patient ate by mouth; the mouth was opened by the leverage of a small stick held by the patient between his teeth. Speech returned gradually. In reading aloud the patient aided the movements of his lips with his hands. At the time of report the patient spoke well, ate normally, had gained in weight, and with some effort could sit down and even stand and walk. All this was attained in a relatively short time after a whole year of paralysis.

The author felt that the success attained in this case gave him the right to use the same method where the cause was not a contusion.

Ten months’ field service; severe FEBRILE DISEASE: Afterward hysterical TRIPLEGIA, MUTISM, “JUMPING-JACK” reactions to stimulation of feet. Cure by anesthesia, verbal suggestion, faradism to palate.

=Case 555.= (ARINSTEIN, September, 1915.)

A Russian private, 30, brought to a field reserve hospital, June 20, 1915, was in a grave condition diagnosed typhoid. By the end of June the general condition had improved and the temperature had fallen.

July 9, worse; happening to be in the company of a sanitary in a privy, he was observed suddenly to fall unconscious, with both feet and left arm paralyzed. Soon afterward he lost the power of speech. From September 30 to October 19, he lay in field hospital; but was then transferred to the nerve hospital with diagnosis: convulsive paralysis and aphasia. At entrance, complete paralysis of both legs and left hand; loss of speech and aphonia (speech understood). Upon touching a foot, strong convulsions developed with legs rapidly drawn apart and drawn together much in the manner of dancing toys. The mouth was twisted to the left. Though he silently opened his mouth and made rapid movements with the lower jaw, he could not utter a single sound, either vowel or consonant. Left hypalgesia. Hypesthesia of skin of hand and mucosa of tongue. Knee-jerks absent because of the strain of the muscles of the legs. Wassermann negative.

The history showed that the speech of the patient had been incorrect and indistinct from childhood. Moreover, in 1908, in chopping wood in the forest he had fallen under a sleigh and hurt his left hand, which had not since fully recovered. He had volunteered for the war.

The psychogenic character of the disease seemed clear. Suggestion was followed by ether narcosis, during which, on pricks of the healthy side with a pin, the patient made defensive movements with the paralyzed hands, and also moved both legs. Speech was not regained either during or immediately after the narcosis, although the patient gave forth indefinite sounds. Speech was restored on the same day, September 7, with verbal suggestion and faradic brush applied to palate. The patient at once began to speak clearly and distinctly, read his prayer book, and described distinctly and in detail how he went to war. From that moment the convulsive movements in the feet disappeared, the region of anesthesia on the left side narrowed, speech was permanently reëstablished, and the patient began to move with his feet and finally began to walk after six months of paralysis. Before that time no medical treatment had had the slightest effect. The effort to stop mechanically the jerks even temporarily by means of plaster casts had been unsuccessful. In sleep the twitches ceased, but upon reawakening, even before full consciousness returned, the jerkings would resume. It is curious to note that upon falling asleep under the anesthetic the patient would issue always one and same kind of yells--“Help, there goes the German! They are shooting! Russians, do not yield!”

Re chloroform anesthesia, Milligan remarks that the treatment should be carried out in a quiet, single room, with the chloroform slowly administered and the suggestions made by the anesthetist during the optimal phase for suggestion,--just before the stage of involuntary struggling.

Shell-shock; unconsciousness: Mutism and musical alexia. Cure by anesthesia.

=Case 556.= (PROCTOR, October, 1915.)

A private, 23, was admitted to the Duchess of Connaught’s Hospital at Taplow from Gallipoli, September 10, 1915. A shell had exploded behind this man. He had been picked up, unconscious, and remained so about a day. He recovered without the power of speech. Cerebration was slow at first but improved steadily.

The man had been a professional musician. Curiously enough, though his ability to read ordinary print was as good as ever, his reading of music was lost with the speech.

September 20, he was etherized, but being of a phlegmatic type, he was not readily excited and took the anesthesia very quietly. After perseverance, however, he was induced to talk. The ability to read music returned with the voice. He was discharged, October 4, 1915.

Re the use of anesthetics for curing deafmutism, Colin Russel rather disapproves of this method on the ground that no attempt is made to get at the genuine pathogenesis of the case and that accordingly there may be a tendency to recurrence.

Re the peculiar musical alexia, see discussion under Cases 353 and 450 of confusion and amnesia. The most highly selective amnesias have been found in confusional cases. However, Case 556 had been a professional musician and the effect may have been a highly specialized suggestion. See also Case 369 of Feiling for differentiated musical disorder. Mott has used the retained knowledge of tones as an avenue of approach in certain mute cases.

Shell-shock; burial (24 hours?); unconsciousness, 13 days: Deafmutism. Chloroform narcosis cured the deafness (!), not the mutism.

=Case 557.= (GRADENIGO, March, 1917.)

An Italian infantryman was buried under Mt. Zebio after shell explosion. After 24 hours he was found and dug out. He remained unconscious for 13 days and came out absolutely deaf and mute.

At hospital he was markedly depressed and cried very readily on being spoken to. The tympanic membrane had lost its sensitiveness to pain. As for the speech mechanism, the larynx proved negative. All the movements of the soft palate, tongue and vocal cords could be normally performed. The tongue was anesthetic to touch, but the taste function was perfectly preserved. The cheeks and various parts of the face were also anesthetic to touch, and the lobules of the ears could even be pierced with large pins without reaction by the patient.

He tried to pronounce labials, opening and closing the lips rapidly; but the expiratory movement was too weak, and not a single sound was made.

At the patient’s request, he was chloroformed. During a very violent excited phase, he did emit groaning sounds. The narcosis, however, did not put an entire stop to the mutism, since only a few inarticulate sounds could be emitted, and those only after great efforts. Curiously enough, however, the chloroform narcosis had caused the deafness to disappear entirely. Another narcosis upon the patient’s insistent request was given but remained without results, and at the time of report, the patient though cheerful and intelligent-looking, was still mute.

Treatment of two cases.

=Cases 558 and 559.= (SMYLY, April, 1917.)

A soldier was out with a bombing party when a shell burst. He came to in a casualty clearing station, and was sent on to Salonica, deaf, dumb and jumpy. Two months later, an attempt at hypnosis failed; faradism of vocal cords failed.

The patient dreamed one night that if he vomited he could speak. Ipecac produced vomiting without speech. The patient, however, wanted a second dose, and while waiting for it, uttered an exclamation, which he did not himself hear, however. In the meantime, Dr. Smyly had been trying to hypnotize a second soldier, dumb but not deaf. This man’s dug-out had been blown in on him seven months before, whereupon the patient became very shaky, but did not become sick for a week. He was then sent to hospital, and his voice gradually disappeared. He suffered from violent headache and spasmodic movements of the arms and legs. Suggestion seemed powerless, and ether was unexpectedly given to the patient. While going under the ether, he said, “Oh dear, oh dear” several times indistinctly. It seems that another physician had already tried to cure the patient of dumbness by removing teeth without an anesthetic.

While this therapy was proceeding with the dumb man, the deaf-and-dumb man disappeared. It seems that the smell of the gas had caused him to take refuge on an outhouse-roof. The next day he had recovered voice and hearing completely, partly from shock and partly through suggestion.

The etherized patient did not recover voice but lost the spasmodic movements and his insomnia. A week later ether was again administered, and the patient was strapped down; as he was coming to, faradism was applied to the head and face. The patient then quickly recovered his voice and still retains it.

Shell wound: Hysterical dysbasia from contracture. Many methods of treatment fail. Success with “a new measure,” e.g. stovaine.

=Case 560.= (CLAUDE, March, 1917.)

A sergeant was struck in the suprapubic region, December 15, 1915, by a shell fragment and got a large hematoma in the perineal region (shell fragment visible on X-ray). The man was treated a year in a center for physiotherapy and was then treated in a neurological center, where a faulty position of the right thigh maintained in extensor rotation and abduction was found. The patient walked on crutches, legs wide apart, balancing with body.

Upon transfer to Bourges, an intraspinal injection of stovaine (after withdrawal of 2-3 cc. fluid, 1 cc. stovaine, 0.07 to the cc., mixed with cerebrospinal fluid) was made. This reduced the contracture and permitted the patient to place his legs parallel. They were then bandaged in the parallel position. The bandages were removed two days later and the limbs did not reassume their faulty position. The man was shortly able to walk with a cane; progress was rapid. This man was very desirous of cure and refused to be invalided, believing he was to be cured, and had received medal and war cross. Simple motor reëducation in competent hands had been without effect. A new kind of measure, such as stovaine, proved successful.

Re “new measures” for hysteria, see items under Case 516. See also remarks upon cures by lumbar puncture under Case 488.

Burial: Hysterical dysbasia. Treatment by stovaine anesthesia.

=Case 561.= (CLAUDE, March, 1917.)

A chasseur, buried June 24, 1916, had a number of general symptoms, apparently got well and was given seven days’ leave at home. On the way he felt abdominal pain which he thought due to the jolting of the car. Suddenly he felt his legs trembling on extension. He left the train and went into a hospital where a diagnosis of radicular and spinal lesions was made. Two months later he was sent to Claude who found that he could walk only with knees flexed. If he was requested to stand up and extend his legs on the thigh, a trembling set in suggestive of an epileptoid trepidation. Even in the horizontal position the same clonic trepidation occurred which only stopped if the patient flexed his legs on the thighs.

However, no sign of organic lesion could be found. There was an analgesia limited to the ankles. Psycho-physiotherapeutic treatment was unavailing. January 28, 1917, the stovaine injection method was tried. After anesthesia had set in, it was found possible still to produce the spastic state by extending the legs; but a half hour after injection the spastic state could no longer be produced. The patient was shown that the trepidation was abolished. During the period of return of sensibility, the legs were constantly moved and the patient constantly told to make movements himself. He was convinced of his power. There was no longer any clonus. The patient remained all day in bed without epileptiform movements. Next day he complained merely of weakness in the legs and was got to walk without having convulsive tremors. During the next few days he began to walk with a cane, later without support, and there were no more contractions except transiently in the left leg if the patient walked a little too long. He left the hospital cured.

Shell-shock deafmutism: Psychic treatment.

=Case 562.= (BELLIN and VERNET, January, 1917.)

A soldier in a colonial regiment was sent, August 14, 1916, to an evacuation post with a diagnosis “deafness following shell-shock, unfit for service.” The patient asked that he be spoken to very loud because he could not hear, and he himself spoke in whispers. He kept watching his interlocutors’ lips and moved his own as if to pronounce the words.

A shell had burst nearby fourteen months before in June, 1915. After being in several hospitals, he was sent to an oto-rhino-laryngological service where he had his hearing reëducated and was taught lip reading. It was soon perceived that he could hear without lip reading and he was assured that he could be cured at once, but naturally he was not convinced. He produced a carefully filed paper stating “atrophic ozenous rhinitis, deafness from labyrinthine shock following shell explosion, hearing diminished 60 per cent right, 30 per cent left.”

However, energetic psychotherapy was started and in the absence of electricity, subcutaneous injections of ether were given. Such patients had always been cured, and a drug injected under the skin, not dangerous but extremely painful would cure him! This treatment was carried out in a dugout near enough to the lines to be daily “potted.” The patient was left for a space to reflect, and he finally accepted the chance of cure. He was exhorted to stand courageously the pain and to breathe deeply and to repeat a word more and more loudly. Finally he was made to speak normally and eventually to cry out loudly. He now felt much astonished, and in his astonishment forgot his deafness. He said that he had never spoken or heard since the accident, that he had been a deafmute from the first month of his illness, and that for the last three months he had been able to speak only in a whispered voice.

He should have been watched a few days to confirm the cure. This was impossible in the crowded dugout and no risk could be run of his escaping. Kept over night he was found next day unable to hear and talking in the same voice as before.

He was now found to be either an exaggerator or a simulator. He was given a half hour to exercise his voice in and told that he must succeed unless he was a simulator. At the end of half an hour it was found that he had skipped. He was sent back by the division surgeon with orders to send him to the otological service for inquiry. The otological service found an atrophic ozenous rhinitis, a normal larynx, perfect audition. He was given a psychic X-raying and a few electric sparks were also drawn from his neck. He then began to talk in a loud voice and to hear normally. August 30, he was sent out completely cured and rejoined his regiment.

Re treatment of deafmutism by other means than pseudo operations and anesthesia, see remarks under Case 556 concerning Colin Russel’s opinion that anesthesia does not get at the true genesis of cases. Re the teaching of lip reading to Shell-shock deafmutes, see discussion under Case 580.

Brachial monoplegia. Cure by electrical suggestion (physician bored-looking, brief, and authoritative).

=Case 563.= (ADRIAN and YEALLAND, June, 1917.)

Adrian and Yealland had occasion to treat an officer with a persistent functional paralysis of the arm, which had successfully withstood hypnotism, psychoanalysis, rest, massage, anesthesia with ether, and painful electrical treatment.

This patient knew something of the functions of the brain and was prepared to discuss his condition exhaustively. He was told, however, that he had come to be cured and that the nature of his cure would be explained to him afterwards. Without further discussion, the motor areas of the cortex were mapped out rapidly. The measurements were repeated aloud to impress and mystify the patient. He was assured that as soon as the shoulder area of the cortex was stimulated faradically, he would be able to raise his shoulder, and that then the rest of his arm would recover. An exceedingly mild faradic current was then applied to the scalp for a few moments and he was then ordered to move his shoulder. He did so at once. In a few minutes, all of the paralysis had vanished and the patient could raise 30 pounds. Adrian and Yealland believe that the success here was largely due to the fact that the patient was not allowed to discuss the case or criticize the treatment beforehand.

It is essential that the patient should be convinced that the physicians understand the case and can cure him. No physical sign should be examined as if it were interesting or obscure. An attitude of “mild boredom bred of perfect familiarity with the patient’s disorder” is cultivated. If the case is exhibited it should be exhibited “as a perfect example” of the type of case that is cured in five minutes by appropriate treatment. “Rapidity and an authoritative manner are the chief factors in the reëducative process.”

Re psychoelectric treatment, see Yealland’s book, published while this compilation was going to press, Hysterical Disorders of Warfare, 1918.

Brachial monoplegia following use of sling after bruise or wound. Technique of electrical suggestion and rapid reëducation.

=Case 564.= (ADRIAN AND YEALLAND, June, 1917.)

Adrian and Yealland give the following typical case of paralysis of the arm as a very frequent and very curable form of war neurosis, occurring as a rule after a slight wound or bruise necessitating the use of a sling. The patient, having received a slight wound of the forearm, for months had a useless arm, which he could move but slightly at the shoulder on exerting a superhuman effort. Occasionally he could flex the fingers through a small angle. There was complete anesthesia of the hand and arm of long-glove type. This anesthesia was not complained of, and might not be noticed until suggested to the patient by the physician. It is well to elicit the anesthesia, however, in view of the treatment to be applied. There was no wasting of muscles; the sensory loss was typical of hysterical anesthesia; nor could the whole arm have been involved by an injury that did not affect the upper arm and shoulder.

The patient was told that he was very lucky to have come off with such a slight injury; his arm was to be set right in five minutes by the application of a special form of electricity. He was then made to sit on a large pad electrode connected with an induction coil; the other terminal is connected with a wire brush. The first effect, he was told, would be the return of feeling in the forearm; power would return with the feeling. The wire brush with a fairly strong current was drawn downwards over the forearm from elbow to wrist. He was told that he could now feel as far as the wrist, and a pin was used to convince him that he could thus feel. If he had not felt the pinprick, the current would have been increased in strength until he could feel. The hand was now treated in the same way.

He was now told that, as feeling had returned to the arm, the power of movement would be restored shortly. Adrian and Yealland remark that laymen seem to consider that loss of power and loss of feeling are inseparably connected. The electrode was now used to produce contraction in the muscles. Under these circumstances, the arm will be used hesitatingly, with an appearance of great effort; but the patient is nevertheless convinced that power is returning.

“Rapid reëducation follows at once. He is given no time to think, but urged to move the arm more and more strongly, to grip the physician’s hand, to flex and extend the elbow, etc., and the pressure is not relaxed until the whole arm has returned to its normal vigor. If recovery is stationary, faradization is repeated with stronger and stronger currents. If it seems as though he might relapse on leaving the hospital, he is told that this is very unlikely, but that if it should occur, he should report sick at once and come back for treatment with a current far stronger than that already used.”

Adrian and Yealland claim that they have applied their combination of suggestion and reëducation in more than 250 cases (including 82 cases of mutism, 34 of deafness, 18 of aphonia, 37 brachial or crural monoplegia, 46 paraplegia, 16 hemiplegia, and 18 of non-organic gait disturbance), and that although a majority of the cases have been of several months’ standing, treatment has been almost immediately successful in at least 95 per cent of the cases.

Exposure in the retreat from Mons: Persistent hysterical sciatica. Treatment by faradism and verbal suggestion.

=Case 565.= (HARRIS, 1915.)

A soldier developed pains about the hips and down the right thigh after getting wet through in the retreat from Mons, August, 1914. He was treated for a period of nine months in various convalescent homes and military hospitals, incidentally receiving forty baths at Droitwich. He hobbled on a stick, leaning upon the left leg and dragging the right stiffly. The thigh was tender and hyperesthetic.

The proper treatment of cases of hysteria, according to Harris, is strong faradism, applied by a small electrode or wire brush to the moistened skin. The stimulus is made powerful enough to force the patient to admit that he feels. The theory is that the powerful stimulation “breaks down the psychical auto-inhibition which produces the hysterical anesthesia.”

Faradism is only the first phase of the treatment. Verbal suggestion follows. Building on the basis of the feeling produced by the faradism or on the basis of the ocular evidence of motion in the hitherto paralyzed muscles, the patient is informed that the electricity will now be more and more strongly felt and that he will be cured in a few minutes.

The two elements in the therapy, then, are: encouraging verbal suggestion and the suggestion afforded by the paraphernalia of a complex looking, noisy machine. The knowledge on the part of the patient that a powerful and mysterious stimulus, namely, electricity, is being employed is a third element of suggestion.

Persistent hysterical sciatica, such as that of the present case, may require prolonged treatment. In this instance, the man was completely cured in five minutes, so that he was made able to run across the room. He said he would now be able to go back to the front, and wondered why he could not have been cured before.

Prognosis of intensive reëducation in reflex (physiopathic) disorder--complete recovery (except for the hysterical fraction of the disease) not expected.

=Case 566.= (VINCENT, 1916.)

A young soldier was superficially wounded in the left knee, in August, 1914. A year later, he showed amyotrophy of the left calf, which measured 2.5 cm. less than the right, a weak slow Achilles reflex on the left side, cyanosis and hypothermia of the left foot, weakness and limitation of movements in the left foot, with slight contracture in flexion of leg upon thigh.

Thenceforward and for eight months, this soldier was submitted at the Tours Centre to intensive reëducation. For two hours every day upon prescription he walked, ran, and hopped upon the left leg. In September, 1916, after twelve month’s training, there was a certain improvement in his disorder. The leg was now completely extended upon the thigh, and the amplitude in the movement of the foot was almost normal; but the amyotrophy, vasomotor disorder and certain electrical disturbances remained quite unchanged. The man himself recognized that his status was greatly improved, but he could not walk more than four or five kilometers without great fatigue.

In view of the inferior results of reëducation in some of these cases, should any attempt at all be made to reëducate? Vincent thinks that that should be; but that it should be borne in mind that sometimes no results may be obtained. If the reflex disorder (in the Babinski sense) is minimal and the chief difficulty is hysterical, then sometimes the man may go back to service after reëducation; but in intense examples of reflex (physiopathic) disorder, invaliding has often proved necessary.

Re values of intensive reëducation, Vincent’s technique and results have logical resemblances to those of Yealland and of Kaufmann. Vincent established in the 9th district neurological center a method of intensive reëducation which is particularly suited to old hysterical cases. He divides the treatment into three stages: First, the stage called by the poilu by the picturesque name of torpillage; secondly, the stage of fixation; thirdly, the stage of training. According to Roussy and Lhermitte, there are few cases at the front suitable for the treatment of Clovis Vincent, which is especially devised for the old cases. See under Case 574 for further details of Vincent’s treatment.

Re prognosis of the physiopathic disorder, there has been some controversy in France. See discussion under Case 530. Re suitable treatment for physiopathic disorders, Babinski and Froment suggested the application of heat. The warm bath test is also of value in diagnosis. Babinski and Froment claim progressive improvements with hot baths, hot air douches, and light baths--but counsel great prudence. The improvement is never rapid.

Wound of calf; operations: hysterical contracture with “physiopathic” features. “Brutally conquered” by reëducation.

=Case 567.= (FERRAND, March, 1917.)

A French infantryman, class of 1912, was wounded, May 12, 1915, in the upper third of the right calf. His posterior tibial artery had to be ligated. In a few weeks the wound was healed, but he began to walk badly, presenting a contracture of the calf with retraction of the tendo Achillis.

Toward the last of 1915 a surgeon under the impression that the disease was organic cut the tendo Achillis but the soldier could not walk any better. As he could not take the position of equinism, he semiflexed his knee and walked upon a crutch.

Another surgeon was now found to perform a tenotomy on the flexors of the leg and put the patient in a plaster cast to correct the flexion and immobilize in extension. This second operation was in July, 1916. The patient now walked without a crutch.

He was then sent to a neurological center, Dec. 8, 1916, walking on two canes, right leg in forced extension on thigh, in permanent and absolute contracture. All movements except leg flexion could be executed, though slowly and weakly; but positive movements were impossible, except flexion of the knees. There was no sensory disorder. Reflexes were normal save that the leg reflexes were a little stronger on the affected side, and the patellar reflex on that side was nullified by the contracture. Electrical reactions proved normal. There were marked trophic disturbances of the right foot and of the lower third of the lower leg. There was a certain amount of edema, cyanosis, coldness and thickening of skin; marked muscular over-excitability of the distal extremity of the leg. In short, Ferrand was here dealing with a case of Babinski’s group of the so-called physiopathic cases. The man was somewhat feeble-minded, and anxious and a trembling suppliant for cure.

He was put, December 15, in a reëducation room and by means of fatigue, induced by violent physical exercises, was (Ferrand states) “brutally conquered.” The contracture after a half hour of physical movement of flexion and extension of the leg ceased. The patient was shown how he could himself both flex and extend the limb himself; he was then caused to do this spontaneously. These active movements were aided and at times provoked by somewhat painful galvanic discharges. The patient then walked slowly, and flexed both knees to the maximum. He was cured after a treatment of 2½ hours. There were, of course, some (surgical) intra-articular adhesions in the knee and it was necessary for the patient to break these adhesions. An X-ray had shown the bone to be intact. A slight hydrarthrosis developed the next day, but a few days later he was able to walk as well as anyone. For five weeks he followed a training platoon in the reëducation work and was evacuated, January 23, 1917, to his station, though he had entered the neurological center with the idea that he was to be invalided with a pension.

He had a few relics of physiomotor disorder when he left, including the abnormal delicacy of skin and muscular over-excitability above mentioned. On the basis of this and similar cases Ferrand believes that, although the physiopathic group of Babinski exists, it does not signify a separate clinical syndrome and the occurrence of physiopathic symptoms does not contraindicate psychotherapy.

Re this controversy, see remarks under Case 530.

Shell-shock: Paraparesis. Cure by electricity.

=Case 568.= (TURRELL, January, 1915.)

Turrell, in a paper on electrotherapy at a base hospital, narrates a case of spinal concussion which rapidly yielded to the persuasive influence of Bergonié’s machine for electrically provoked exercises. Turrell grants that such a rapid cure would probably be attributed to suggestion, but thinks that the term demonstration might be preferred on account of the vigor and amplitude of the muscular contractions excited.

This soldier was driving an ammunition wagon at the front, when a shell exploded under the wagon, killing one horse and severely wounding the other. The patient himself was blown into the air, fell, dragged himself to a trench where he lay all night, and found himself in the morning unable to walk or stand. He recalls that pins were stuck into his legs by the examining medical officer and that they produced no sensation. When he was finally brought to the Third Southern Medical Hospital, he was unable to draw up or move his legs, or to stand up (yet neurologically normal).

After a few days’ rest in bed, he found himself able to walk a few steps with assistance, and was then transferred to the Radcliffe Infirmary for electrical treatment. This treatment consisted in electrically provoked exercises to the back (positive) and seat and thighs (negative). He was able to walk back to his ward, leaning on a wheelchair. Next day he walked to the electrical department with sticks, and after the exercises were repeated, he was found able to walk without assistance. On the third day, the Morton wave current was applied to the back, to clear up any persistent stiffness. The patient was then discharged on sick furlough.

Re the Morton wave and similar applications of electricity, Zeehandelaar speaks of a high frequency hall fitted up at Berlin. Touching the walls of the hall with the finger elicited a powerful spark. The scheme appeared to be on a commercial basis, and it was proposed to start similar institutions for poor metabolism and neuroses in other cities.

A year’s field service, gunshot; typhoid fever: Astasia-abasia: Lourdes-like cure: Residual amnesia.

=Case 569.= (VOSS, November, 1916.)

A soldier in service from the outbreak of war, shot in September, 1915, afterward suffering from fainting spells, was treated in several hospitals. He developed a typhoid fever at Lindau, which was at first taken for hysterical fever. Eventually he came to the observation of Voss, unable to stand and falling hysteria-wise if compelled to walk.

Thorough examination was made. It was emphatically explained to him that there could be no reason why he should not stand or walk.

A miracle occurred. From the second day of his hospital stay he not only walked about but began to polish doors and windows with inexhaustible strength.

But when he was about to be told that he must now be looked upon as well, the miracle was not so manifest. It now transpired that he had serious gaps of memory and disorders in recognition, a sphincter disorder and ever since his typhoid incontinence with fluid feces.

In short, waking suggestion had caused a very prominent symptom to disappear, but the total personality remained sick. According to Voss, the procedures of Kaufmann are dubious just because they cannot stand the test of time. Yet so far as the cure of this man’s astasia-abasia was concerned, it was not at all unlike the cures wrought at Lourdes.

Re miracles of this sort, see cases of Colin Russel (503 and 504) as well as those of Veale (511 and 512). Voss’ arguments run parallel with the contentions of various persons that the miracle cures (such as those by anesthesia, electric suggestion, and hypnosis), do not get sufficiently to the bottom of the affections in question. Buzzard, in the preface to Yealland’s book on the Hysterical Disorders of Warfare, remarks that the question of the ultimate prognosis in cases thus suddenly cured must be left unanswered.

Dysbasia after a fall: “Kaufmann” cure in six weeks.

=Case 570.= (SCHULTZE, August, 1916.)

Severe dysbasia, due to monoplegia of the right leg of sudden origin (a fall), was variously treated 64 weeks without effect.

July 15, 1916, the patient walked in on a stick, and fell down on trying to walk without. August 1, 1916, at 9 o’clock, he was rapidly examined: Anesthesia to pain and temperature; inability to lift right foot; the right knee could be lifted about a hand-breadth above the body if the foot was supported.

At 9:10, a small electrode was applied: sensibility became normal at once. Second application: leg raised much better. The man was told that he was better and that his hand could be put under the heel. Third application: Leg raised 8 cm. The patient showed pleasure at the advance. Fourth application (slightly increased strength): Patient able to stand and to lift knee with flexion at 135° while standing. Walking exercises under direction. At 9:30, five minutes recess was given for fatigue, whereupon the exercises were taken up again and transition made from stationary running to walking without aid as well as a variety of other associated acts (grasping handkerchief instead of physician’s hand, and the like). The patient became exhausted after 8 or 9 minutes running about, and another pause was given.

The large brush electrode with stronger current was now given to the back and to the back of the right leg. Practice in slow walking, lifting knee, and holding hip joint firm. The patient became tired, but remained very willing. Exercises in pulling on stockings, in climbing stairs--the whole concluded at 10 o’clock, whereupon it was found that the patient could walk alone for a distance of 50 meters. The patient was a very suggestible one. It was striking that the patient in the time between 9:35 and 9:40 minutes could walk better on the right (that is, the previously affected leg) than upon the left. Rest in bed and phenacetine were ordered, with the suggestion that in the morning he would walk much better. He became irritated after the treatment but grew quieter in the afternoon.

On August 3, he was found able to walk well, better when not observed than when observed. August 5, he complained that his leg was worse and used a cane, without permission. He was roundly scolded by the physician and threatened with being sent to bed if he did not practice earnestly. August 7, he was better, and confessed that he could not walk as well on command as he could alone; the exercises were nothing but a fraud and he could go out and beat everything up (alles zerschlagen) if he did not have to carry out such exercises.

August 15, he was much better, quiet, and satisfied. The lameness was practically gone. August 30, there was no sign of lameness, even when he was observed. According to Schultze, the Kaufmann method is not merely an Erb tradition, and rather special measures need to be taken in executing it.

Re Kaufmann’s cure, Imboden sums up this “highly logical and brutal method” as a method in which powerful electric shocks and loud military orders to perform certain exercises secure results. Imboden suggests that relapses may follow, sometimes on the slightest provocation. Mann states that Kaufmann’s method of suggestion and electric shock forms very good treatment; yet Mann states there have been two deaths under this treatment: in both instances there was an enlarged thymus at autopsy. A better technique, especially the use of the faradic current alone, might have avoided these deaths. Mann himself prefers to Kaufmann’s Ueberrumpelung milder methods, such as rest. Kaufmann keeps up the sitting until the man is cured, even if it takes two hours of electricity and staccato commands. For similar persistance, see the treatment by induced fatigue of Reeve (Cases 489-493).

Wound of shoulder: Heterosuggestion of BRACHIAL paresis. Electrical suggestion of muscular power. Recovery in five days.

=Case 571.= (HEWAT, March, 1917.)

A reënlisted soldier arrived at the Royal Victoria Hospital, as a case of ulnar paralysis. He had been wounded in France six months before by a bullet which passed through the fleshy part of the shoulder, above the middle third of the clavicle. Power in the right arm gradually diminished; yet two months after the wound he seemed fit enough to be sent to Egypt. The paresis developed, and in a month’s time he was invalided home. He had been unable to use a rifle for months.

The healed bullet wounds were found about the region of the brachial plexus. The patient was sure the bullet had damaged the nerves in that region. The right arm and hand were limp and over-inclined to blueness, and the muscles were flabby. Active movements of all sorts could be carried out with the arm but not against resistance. There was a definite anesthesia and analgesia throughout, and responses to touch and pain stimuli were irregular.

By way of treatment, the patient had the muscles of the paretic arm stimulated electrically, and at the same time he was told that no nerve of the neck had been injured. He was greatly surprised to see his palsied arm move vigorously.

A milk isolation treatment in bed behind screens was adopted, whereat the patient was angry, looking upon the Weir-Mitchell treatment as punishment.

On the next day, another electrical application secured complete power in the arm and abolished sensory disturbance. Three days later the man went back to full duty. According to Fergus Hewat, someone doubtless had suggested to this patient that he had received a nerve injury. He had become obsessed thereby and developed a typical functional paralysis. This was a “cortical misinterpretation,” which disappeared upon forcible demonstration of the error.

Exposure; intestinal disorder in weakminded neuropath: Camptocormia and hysterical paraplegia: Cure by psycho-electric treatment.

=Case 572.= (ROUSSY AND LHERMITTE, 1917.)

A French territorial, 45, was observed at the Centre Neurologique, August 28, 1916. He was a victim of hysterical paraplegia with tripod gait. There was a stiffness of the lumbar vertebral column which had lasted six months. This paraplegia had begun spontaneously after cold and an attack of diarrhoea followed by constipation. The camptocormia and disorder of gait had come on gradually in the ambulance. He came on a stretcher. He was found to be able to walk with great difficulty by leaning both hands on a cane. The two legs were tremulous in a pseudospastic gait. The next day, after a single psycho-electric treatment, cure was complete. This patient was mentally somewhat weak and a constitutional neuropath. He was discharged, cured, October 20, 1916.

Brachial monoplegia, hysterical (or feigned?). Found able to descend ladder with arms only.

=Case 573.= (CLAUDE, July, 1916.)

Claude had a case of a soldier with right-sided brachial monoplegia, which had lasted for 18 months and defied efforts to cure. There was a question of simulation, and Claude handed the case over to Vincent.

The case came on service, June 20, and was seen June 21. He was then treated and found able to descend a ladder applied to a wall with the help of his arms only. On June 24, he was found able to lift a weight of 10 kilos, and could now write with the right hand, although he had been writing only with his left. This man had looked like a simulator to many physicians. He may have been a simulator or an hysteric. In any case, he was cured.

Vicissitudes of treatment of hysterical brachial monoparesis (shell burial).

=Case 574.= (VINCENT, July, 1917.)

A French private was buried in a trench upon the explosion of a large shell, November, 1914. He said he had had a “fracture of the occiput” and had fainted away without regaining consciousness for several hours.

He was evacuated to Dunkirk, then Saint Nasire, and then to Sables-d’Olonne. He showed no paralysis or paresis of limbs. During the first month, he had violent pains in the head, spells and vomiting. There was a slight aphasic disorder. He was treated by cupping upon the head and by applications of ice.

After the visit of the inspector general, he was sent to Nantes to be trephined. Dr. Mathieu regarded an operation as useless. He was treated with bromides and the faradic current by Miraillé, applied to the right arm, which had become paretic.

June, 1915, he started on a three-months convalescent leave in Paris.

From October to December, he had electric treatment at the Grand-Palais.

December, 1915, he went to the Salpêtrière under P. Marie, where he was given electric treatment.

January 1916, he went to Maison-Blanche under Laignel-Lavastine, where he was given electricity 4½ months.

April 4 he went back to his dépôt.

Presented to the invaliding board, May 11, at Decize, he was sent to the neurological center at Bourges. He was there given massage and movements. Upon entrance he had a functional inactivity of the right arm. He should have been cured a long time before by the therapeutics employed. He was then sent to Vincent at the neurological center at Tours for special motor reëducation. Vincent found almost complete functional incapacity of the right arm, without atrophy, with normal reactions, no R. D., and normal arterial pressure. June 26, 1916, the patient was able to write, although slowly. He could sign a letter, and could lift a weight of 10 kilos.

The details of Vincent’s method mentioned under Case 566 are pursued, to use his own words, with methodical ruthlessness. This form of reëducation consists in manoeuvres that make the patients yield despite themselves. The galvanic current is used to force a man to react voluntarily or automatically. See, for example, Claude’s case of a hysterical brachial monoplegic (Case 574) found able to descend a ladder with the use of his arms only. After the physician’s victory is secured, then a sort of consolidation must be obtained by means of the execution of certain movements on the part of the patient for an hour or two. As another factor in the situation set up by Clovis Vincent, is the enthusiasm generated in the moral atmosphere in which the cure takes place. Mott has also insisted upon this atmosphere of cure, which Mott believes is in part responsible for the good results of Adrian and Yealland. Roussy and Boisseau, at Salins, started out with a process similar to that of Vincent, with a preliminary period of isolation. Roussy also uses the faradic current instead of the galvanic (see remarks of Mann concerning deaths with the Kaufmann method in Germany, under Case 570). Vincent’s three stages are given in Chart 19, page 897.

Struck by shell fragment; run over by shell; paresis and regionary sense disorder. Treatment by reëducation.

=Case 575.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A German subaltern officer, 27, was wounded September 25, 1914, in a battle in France. He gave the following account:

“We had been firing without interruption four days, and then were sent back. While going back from cover we were under shell fire. Three or four horses fell. I got a glancing blow from a shell fragment in the back of the head, and fell down. I was not quite unconscious. I tried several times to get up, but I could not, for I had very bad pains in the head and a confused feeling in it, too. I remember also that a wheel ran over my foot, and that I got a sharp blow in the chest. Then I was unconscious for about an hour. When I awoke, there were two comrades busy over me and they pulled me back of the firing-line. Then I got to a field hospital.”

The man arrived at the nerve hospital (Jena), October 8, 1914, with insomnia, respiratory disturbance, sudden perspiration, feelings of cold in the right foot, and poor appetite. He had had nausea for a few days. Lungs and heart proved normal. X-ray of the right foot showed normal relations. The man was a small, powerfully-built man, well nourished, with lively reflexes, especially the knee reflexes, of which the right was greater than the left; slight patellar clonus, right; left plantar reflex greater than right; segmental disorder of touch and pain sense in the right foot and lower leg, a zone of analgesia lying above the zone of total anesthesia. Gait was lame on account of inability to move the right ankle joint. In walking, the right foot was trailed.

Treatment was suggestive and supported by active gymnastic exercises, breathing exercises, exercises in moving the right leg, massage, faradism and local hydrotherapy. The gait gradually improved, the cold feeling disappeared from the right leg, disturbances of pain and touch sense disappeared. The patient was released on the 2d of February, 1915, capable of garrison duty.

With respect to this man, who was married, he was from a healthy family and had healthy children. He is said, however, to have suffered from convulsions for a long time in early life, but thereafter had never been sick in any way. He was a good student and had been a post-office official since 1908. After two years’ military service, he became, in 1910, Unteroffizier-Aspirant. Later he was advanced to his subaltern position in the reserve.

This case seems to be a characteristic example of segmental disorder of sensations of both touch and pain, combined with a paresis in the same region. Mechanical and mental factors seem to have been present, and the case belongs in what Binswanger calls the “hysterosomatic” group.

Re Binswanger’s so-called hysterosomatic group, he defines the cases as having emotional, mechanical, and toxic (gas) factors. On the whole, they are best classified as a kind of psychoneurosis. Binswanger finds all physical and drug treatment without result except as supportives. He has used hydrotherapy and electrotherapy with the perfectly clear conception that the procedures were of suggestive value only. In fact, Binswanger had before defined such procedures as Realsuggestionen or material suggestions. Common verbal suggestion, says Binswanger, will work sometimes only when aided by these material suggestions. See also under Case 576.

Post-traumatic (ANTEBELLUM) seizures with unconsciousness: Further seizures, astasia-abasia, anesthesias, following no special period of stress in field service. Recovery by reëducation.

=Case 576.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

O. F., 26, healthy, of a healthy family, in military service, 1908-1910, a miner in October, 1912, had fallen into a shaft from a considerable height, and is said to have been unconscious for three days and two nights and to have had some sort of attack a short time after waking. Later he had another attack, beginning with violent headaches, running from the back to the fore part of the head, then dizziness, then a fall with unconsciousness. The whole attack lasted about four minutes and was followed by feelings of extreme fatigue.

It seems that in the spring of 1913 these attacks had begun to repeat themselves two or three times a week. In the spring of 1914 there had again been two attacks at an interval of two weeks. They had occurred on the way to work and had been introduced by the same symptoms as before. They lasted about half an hour.

He was in the war in France from August 6, 1914. While he was cooking, one day, in the middle of September, he had an attack and this without special occasion. The next attack occurred a little while afterwards, at the time of an assault. He said that he fell down and lost his senses. When he came to his senses again, he found he could not move his legs.

He was taken to a reserve hospital in Germany, and while there had several attacks with unconsciousness and spasmodic convulsions--the last on December 7, 1914. He was transferred to the Jena Hospital on the 11th.

The Jena examination had the benefit of an inquiry concerning the case. It seems that he had left the field hospital in the enemy’s country, in a half-conscious condition, and rode away therefrom aimlessly. It was only in Germany that he, on his own story, found his bearings again. However, upon admission the disturbance in walking was very noticeable, since the patient came hobbling through the garden of the clinic with the upper part of his body bent forward, and with the support of two canes. The legs were moved with difficulty; he seemed to take short, tripping steps, with the toes dragging on the ground. His inability to walk he explained through the violent pains which he would feel in the joints of the legs and an extraordinary weakness in his legs.

Physically, the man was a tall, strongly built and well-nourished subject. Neurologically, the knee-jerks were somewhat decreased and weaker on the right side than on the left; the Achilles reflexes were lively. The plantar reflex was not obtainable on the left side; decreased on the right. The abdominal reflexes were absent on both sides.

Most remarkable was the general diminution in sensitiveness of the skin to touch and pain, involving the whole body, up to the neck, where the sensory impairment abruptly ceased in a sharp line. The anesthesia was not everywhere complete. In a few places pencil strokes were successfully localized and recognized. Deep pin-pricks were everywhere recognized as itching. When the trunk was everywhere examined on both sides symmetrically, a strong pressure with a pin-head was felt as a strong pressure on the right side, but was felt not at all on the left side. Anesthesia and analgesia were total in the legs. Deep folds of skin could be punctured by needles without reaction.

The legs could be moved freely upon urgent request with the patient in dorsal decubitus. Still these movements were slow and difficult, as explained by the patient, on account of violent pains in the joints. If put on his feet, he would begin to sway greatly and permit himself to slide down to the ground, stating that he was quite incapable of standing or walking without aid. With two canes, however, he could move freely about in the ward and in the garden, and even with considerable speed, in a peculiar, dragging, shuffling way; in the execution he gave no sign of pain, contentedly smoking a cigar or a pipe.

While his status was being taken on admission, he became suddenly dull and irresponsive, with a staring look. He could not state his age or his birthplace. However, he became clear shortly, upon urging, and explained the spell by saying that the blood had risen to his head. A few days later, he was transferred to the psychiatric division. He was given strict rest in bed, smoking was forbidden, prolonged baths were used, and the legs were massaged. He felt very comfortable in the prolonged baths and could then move his legs without pain.

A few days later he was taken out of bed several times a day, the canes being removed immediately, and he was led about the day-room with the light support of two nurses. Being promised a cigar as a reward, he proved able to walk through the day-room supported by but one nurse. A week later the pains in walking exercises had disappeared. He had become able to walk alone, supporting himself lightly along the wall with one hand. Walking was still uncertain and slow.

December 20, the patient could stand free without support, swaying slightly; improvement became rapid. He could shortly stand and walk without support though his walk was still awkward and on a wide base with knees pressed in and body bent forward, soles were kept applied to the ground. December 22, the patient could walk in the garden without aid.

December 23, there was a spell of great weariness and complaint of being sick. The patient lay down on the bed, cried aloud, and had rhythmic twitchings and sudden movements with arms and legs. He scratched the right half of his face with his right hand. This spell lasted about a minute. It was repeated in the same way twice within the half hour.

He had complete amnesia for these attacks. The pupillary reactions were entirely normal in the attacks. He had been in bad spirits that day because a Christmas furlough had been refused. The attacks provoked no bad consequences and his gait improved. He was on furlough from the 30th to January 3; on the 4th he was transferred to the nerve department, but on the 12th of January he was reprimanded for a breach of discipline, whereupon at 9:15 he had an hysterical attack with the same coördinate rhythmic motions as before. This attack lasted about 20 minutes. Two hours before the attack he had complained of weariness and a boiling-hot feeling in the body. Long walks were taken. On February 15 he began to feel very happy. He was informed that the charge against him for leaving his troop had been dropped. He complained of sudden weariness and headache and was markedly depressed, but he had no hysterical attack.

After February 23 he took part regularly in gymnastics, executing the movements with joy and without special weariness. He wanted to be discharged. He was discharged as fit for garrison duty and he has since gone back to field service.

Re gymnastics, Binswanger holds that they have a special value in overcoming inner psychic resistances and weak-willed persons. The Realsuggestionen (see under preceding case, 575), such as hydrotherapy and electrotherapy, serve to concentrate the person’s attention on certain regions. These regional suggestions then smooth the way for the curative suggestion, namely, the constant and monotonously repeated assurance that recovery is advancing. At the next stage, according to Binswanger, gymnastic exercises may be brought in to overcome hopelessness, indifference, or exaggeration of morbid feelings. Binswanger sets methodical tasks for the attention and the will (a so-called Uebungstherapie). If these gymnastics lead to manifest improvement, then a proper educational therapy is prescribed, which is no longer a merely exercise therapy, but consists of actions of actual value in hospital routine. The convalescents are gradually led to carry on housework, food service, gardening (the latter under supervision). Hospital clerical work is a suitable occupation. Re supervision over gardening, mentioned by Binswanger, Canadian experience indicates that the idea of supervision may be greatly extended. Particularly is this true in vocational reëducation. Kidner describes the functions of a vocational counsellor, who has to have an expert knowledge of industry and methods of industrial training, as well as an acquaintance with the varying demands for workers, a knowledge of the seasonal variations in employment, and a knowledge of occupational diseases. Re occupational therapy, Todd estimates that from 0.5 to 1 per cent of wounded men in France will require vocational reëducation. Occupational therapy is the proper vestibule to vocational training. He lists the following forms of treatment used in institutions for vocational reëducation:

Active mechanotherapy. Passive mechanotherapy. Galvanic, static, and faradic electricity. Vibration. Hot air baths and blasts. Water baths. Colored light. Massage. Gymnastics.

Central specialized institutions such as those developed in France are necessary, and such centres should be large rather than small, according to Todd, and should contain not less than 200 beds. Todd insists that work is, after all, the most important measure of reëducation; and Turner, speaking of the home for neurasthenics at Golders Green, says that during a period of three months (the number of the patients is limited to 100, and three months is the limit of stay), the vast majority, even of the most obstinate cases, get well through the effects of sympathy and insistance upon work. Near Golders Green is the Maida Vale Hospital for nervous cases, so that in case of need the physicians there may treat the patients. Salmon gives a list of the occupations which are suitable for these cases.

Blown up by shell; wounds, right side, distention and bloody urine: Paresis of right foot and spasticity of hip; later rectal and bladder incontinence.

=Case 577.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A Russian from the Ukraine was received at the nerve hospital, Jena, December 12, 1914. Through an interpreter it was established that he was a peasant, had been under shell fire in a skirmish at the beginning of November, and had been hurled (so he said) 1¼ meters into the air without loss of consciousness. There was a wound of the right shoulder and also, he thought, of the legs, from the air pressure. Becoming a German prisoner, he had been treated in various hospitals.

He was a strong man of medium height, with a healthy complexion. There were two healed wounds of the right shoulder, and near the twelfth spinous process a third similar scar. There were a number of ulcers and furuncles over the os sacrum.

Neurologically, the knee-jerks and Achilles jerks could not be obtained, and the plantar reflex, extinct on the left, was weak on the right. Sensitiveness to pain on both sides was lost from the knee downwards but there was hyperalgesia in the thigh. Inaccurate statements in response to tactile tests were made, apparently on account of lack of understanding. In lying down, there was a slight restriction in the movements of the legs, and active movements of the joints of the foot on the right side were impossible. Gait was ataxic-paretic, more markedly so right than left. He could walk only with two canes, and during walking the musculature of the thigh fell into a spastic tension. The tongue deviated to the left. There were severe rheumatic pains in the thighs.

It appears that some weeks before, this Russian soldier had suffered from severe rheumatic pains in both sides and was at that time absolutely unable to walk or stand. At that time, however, there was no question of a crural paraplegia of organic origin, since the man could move his legs well enough when in dorsal decubitus. There were no signs of paralysis of the rectum or bladder at that time.

Treatment at Jena consisted in regular walking exercises with support at the shoulders. The lower legs and feet remained weak and paretic. The decubital ulcers disappeared.

About the middle of December rectal incontinence began, the stool being discharged without the patient’s noticing it while being led to the bath. Later there was incontinence of feces in bed. Pains in the legs were constantly complained of. Nevertheless improvement in walking was maintained. The toes were dragged at every step and the knee-joints were thrown outward in walking. The musculature of the lower legs was weak. Knee-jerks could not be elicited more than before. He constantly complained of pains in the knees and right hip. The rectal disorder did not again occur during January.

Toward the close of January, the patient’s right lower leg and left foot would occasionally feel asleep; both legs felt cold and itched. In a general way, however, the pains had become less marked than they were at first. It seemed that he had no sensations at stool, and consequently had to resort to the closet at a definite time. Moreover, urine was discharged irregularly and involuntarily when he coughed. It appears that a few days after receiving his wounds in battle, there had been pains on micturition as well as blood in the urine, and it appears that he had been catheterized. It is probable that he had suffered from distention, as he described his abdomen, thighs and sex organs as swollen.

In February he began to be able to move alone with two canes through the ward, but he moved his legs from the knee downward very little, and dragged them after the rest of the body. Upon galvanic examination, the peroneal and tibial nerve trunks were found normally excitable. At this time the sensibility situation had changed somewhat, since complete analgesia was present only in the foot, and hypalgesia had developed upon the anterior surfaces of the lower legs. Pin-pricks were described as touches. The posterior surface of the left lower leg was normally sensitive. There was an oblong stripe about 3 cm. long, beginning in the popliteal space and stretching downward on the left side. The right lower leg was entirely insensitive. The posterior surfaces of both thighs as far as the gluteal folds were completely insensible to pain. The Wassermann reaction of the blood was negative. In this condition the patient was transferred to a prison camp hospital.

Re bloody urine, see Section B, Case 202. Re rectal incontinence, it might be inquired whether this was possibly functional. Roussy and Lhermitte devote a chapter to visceral disorders. They do not list rectal incontinence amongst the disorders noted in this war, nor have any cases of hysterical anorexia or disorders of sensation in the intestinal tract been seen during the war despite the occurrence of these latter disorders in the civilian group. The main digestive disorder that the war cases show is vomiting (see Cases 495 and 500).

Emotionality: Shell explosion; mutism. Recovery by reëducation.

=Case 578.= (BRIAND and PHILIPPE, September, 1916.)

A plumber, 27, went into the infantry. He was very emotional and was but a short time in the trenches when the explosion of shells threw him into a state of mutism. Deafness, rather curiously, did not manifest itself for several days. He had to go back on horseback, and, as he was a poor horseman, slipped off the horse, giving himself a bad fright. When he got up, he had lost his hearing.

He was sent to several hospitals and finally to Val-de-Grâce, in July, 1915. He recovered hearing in fifteen days, but the mutism persisted several months. According to Briand and Philippe, this is a typical case, except for the duration of the mutism. The first treatment was given this patient August 6. His respiration was examined and tracing was taken. August 15, on the morning visit, he was found able to whistle very distinctly the first bars of “Au Clair de la Lune,” and then began to sing the first verses, articulating distinctly, but stammering a little. He was now left to his own resources, without special exercises, from August 15 to September 26, and completely lost the benefit of his previous exercises. A week of special treatment allowed him to recover speech again, enough to take up every day life. The patient went out well.

The general lines of the examination in this case took up attitude in abdominal respiration and the question of respiratory pauses, especially pauses in abdominal respiration, which, in the above case, were exaggerated. Expiration was deficient and disordered. The normal adaptations that had been established during his childhood learning of speech had failed, and the patient would not have been able by himself to regain proper balance of respiration for speech.

The examination was continued to learn the difficulties of innervation of the muscles of phonation whose proper delicacy had been lost. Such a patient is a kind of bad gymnast, executing an exercise known to be hard by contracting all the muscles of the region, both the antagonist and the agonist muscles. Reëducation must, therefore, endeavor to sweep away the contractions that block sound. Then the patient must be made to perform the contractions necessary in phonation and articulation unconsciously. The methods used for teaching children might here be employed, but more elaborate and designed methods can be used with the adult, e.g.,

1. Breathing exercises, especially with the idea of making respiration complete.

2. Blowing exercises.

3. Whistling.

4. Vowel sounding.

Séguin and Rouma, on the other hand, counsel beginning exercises with consonants in stammerers and dyslalics.

Re tests for functional deafness, Ranjard states that on account of the complexity of Shell-shock deafness, exact diagnosis needs to be made. Examination of the hearing by speech alone, or by the watch-tick, yielded poor results; and an accurate mathematical acoumeter (Sirène à voyelles, Marage) is recommended. See especially chapter on the functional examination of audition in Bourgeois and Sourdille’s War Otitis and War Deafness, a work translated and highly recommended by the English otologist, Dundas Grant.

Three days’ skirmish on East front: Unconsciousness, later delirium, still later (six weeks) stammering, hysterical stigmata: Recovery by isolation and reëducation.

=Case 579.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A traveling salesman in civil life, 36, as a non-commissioned officer took part in severe fighting in the East shortly after the outbreak of the war. He was under violent shell fire at one time for five hours at a stretch. In the middle of November, after a skirmish in the woods which had lasted for three days, he was found unconscious. According to his own story, he was awakened from this unconsciousness about a week later in a hospital. He described himself as quite unable to say anything about what had gone on during that week.

The medical report on the case stated that he arrived at the hospital, November 18, in a dormant state of mind. He had appeared markedly excited and kept incessantly talking about military matters, such as the placing of machine guns, the occupation of the edge of the woods by his company, addressing the nurse as “Captain,” and the sister as “Mrs. Captain,” making as it were an official report to them. He showed shyness, and always an extreme excitement. His hands and legs were in constant motion; he complained of headaches and itching finger-tips. Sleep could be achieved only by drugs. This mental state lasted till November 26, when he became oriented. Sleep improved, but he complained of pains in the back of the head.

Upon transfer to a convalescent home, December 5, he was still occasionally excited and sometimes sleepless. On December 30, the patient began to stammer; his speech had before this been somewhat difficult, but the stammering began suddenly; speech was indistinct and slow; syllables failed to follow one another at like intervals. The headache at this time radiated from the middle of the top of the head to the side of the neck. There was a complaint of vibrating pains on the two sides of the vertebral column, and a feeling of weakness and unsteadiness in walking. The patient would sway with eyes closed and turn sidewise. The heart action was tumultuous, the pulse irregular and uneven.

The patient was transferred back to the reserve hospital on January 2, 1915, whereupon the stammering became worse, sleep restless, and arms and legs subject to spasmodic pains and twitching. On January 25, he was removed to the Jena Hospital. He remarked that at the convalescent home he became very much excited at the Christmas celebration and had to cry, whereupon his speech became more and more difficult; he could not find the beginnings of words and had to stammer. Upon admission he also complained of sharp pains in the soles of the feet and in the finger-tips.

Neurologically, there was marked dermatographia, the deep reflexes were increased, abdominal reflexes were absent; there were points of pain on pressure in both supra-orbital regions, and there was a general hypalgesia with the exception of the head, the lower legs, the feet, the scrotum, the penis and the anal region. Pin-pricks were recognized on the right side only, when the patient was tested bilaterally. They could be recognized on both sides when the patient was examined on one side at a time. There was a static tremor on both sides (?). He could move his arms, but in dorsal decubitus he could move his legs only jerkily and uncertainly. His gait was waddling with dragging of toes.

There was a marked photophobia. The palatal and swallowing reflexes were in excess; speech was hesitant and stammering. The first letters of words, especially initial consonants, could be pronounced with difficulty, explosively with cheeks blown up, after several attempts. The consonant would be repeated several times before the vowel could be added. The patient’s name was Singer, and he would pronounce it: S … S … S … Si … n … n … ger; the last syllable (ger) being brought out with a strong accentuation. The whole process took five seconds. The word Flanelllatten took 14 seconds. It seems that the patient had already suffered (in 1907) from nasal catarrh and disturbance of hearing from stoppage of the Eustachian tubes. Another attack in 1908 had been accompanied by an irritating cough, and there seems to have been catarrh on the right in 1913, as well as cerumen on the left side.

Treatment: The patient was isolated; in the next few days there was improvement in the headache. The patient complained of muscular twitchings, which would occur suddenly in different parts of the body. On February 1 there was a subjective feeling of happiness since all pains had disappeared.

The patient was given regular exercises in speaking and there was gradual improvement in speech. Body-weight increased, regular walks were taken, and the patient occupied himself with garden work.

By June, 1915, he had still further remarkably improved, working now all day long, partly in the garden, partly in the hospital office. Disturbance of speech was not noticed except for hesitation before the last syllables of long words during comparatively long conversations. All trace of difficulty in walking had disappeared. In this patient no hereditary taint could be proved. He appears to have been of normal development, serving in the army from 1901 to 1903. In his life as a traveling salesman, there was frequently catarrh of the throat, and in 1912 there was a marked swelling of the vocal cords with extreme hoarseness and inability to speak, which condition was cured after local treatment.

Re hysterical speech and voice disorders, Binswanger has found them amongst the most obstinate conditions, often persisting when all other hysterical phenomena have dropped away. He states that apparently the cure of some of these cases must be postponed until the end of the war.

Re general results of the therapeutic treatment of the war hysterias, Binswanger states that he has been able to send some cases back to the front that have successfully stayed there. He has had failures, however, even amongst men who have had no mauvaise volonté and have themselves desired to be sent back to the front.

Gordon Wilson observed 250 cases of Shell-shock at the Ypres salient and on the Somme. Fifty of these cases complained of deafness, and 17 of the 50 were found to have actual nerve deafness. Wilson treated “fixed idea” cases by hypnotism, and sometimes by cold water run into the ear. He, in general, divides the cases in to (a) cases of nerve deafness, (b) fixed idea cases, and (c) malingerers.

Marage states that frequent exposure to the noise of shells for long periods may produce a permanent deafness, as has long been known in naval gun-makers and boiler-makers in peace times. He advocates obturators, a good form being plasticine wrapped in gauze moulded to the shape of the internal meatus. Celluloid plugs, sometimes used, have been known to be set afire by the flash of a shell. Cerumen sometimes protects against deafness, but Mott speaks of the driving of the wax into the tympanum as a dangerous effect in certain shock cases.

BURIAL by shell explosion: DEAFMUTISM. Treatment: phonetic reëducation.

=Case 580.= (LIÉBAULT, 1916.)

A machine gunner, 26, was buried at Rheims, January 5, 1915, by the explosion of a large shell bursting over the dugout. He was unconscious three days and deafmute on coming to, without amnesia but with a feeling of constriction in the throat.

After fifteen days in the ambulance he was sent for four months to the Maritime Hospital at Brest, and treated by hypnotism. Seven or eight sittings had no other result than to fatigue him. There were then three months of convalescence. Returned to Vannes, September 20, 1915, he was put into the auxiliaries. As he could not work much he was sent, December, 1915, to the Hôtel-Dieu at Nantes. Here electric vibratory massage was given, which secured a few hoarse sounds.

Phonetic reëducation was then undertaken at Prés-à-goutrière, May 10, and his respiratory capacity increased from 170 the first week to 250 and 300 the following weeks. His blowing strength was raised from 15 to 20 to 25 at the same time. In a few weeks he was much improved and June 27 passed on to his auditory reëducation. The respiratory capacity in this man was insufficient. He could not speak, but his respiratory movements were good and he learned again to speak in a voice as good as ever.

According to Liébault, it is a general principle that, if the respiratory capacity is increased, the voice will clear or become better; but, if the respiratory capacity remains stationary, the voice will not improve. It is the same with normal persons. A subject with a very subnormal respiratory capacity cannot speak loudly, but, if his respiratory capacity approaches normal, he can speak normally. According to Liébault, all cases of this sort have had some respiratory anomaly and each case must be systematically examined with the aid of anthropometric tables, including weight, height and chest capacity. The vocal disorder is proportionate to the degree of functioning of the phonating apparatus taken as a whole. It is not merely that the larynx should be examined, but the motor side of the apparatus, the respiratory muscles, the resonating apparatus, the lips, the mouth, the nasal fossæ and the pharynx.

Re curability of different types of war deafmute, Roussy and Boisseau maintain that the type (a) that comes gesticulating, pointing to the ears, and desirous of writing, is the type that responds most rapidly to psychotherapy. There are two other types less responsive: (b) is an apathetic type, with impassive and stupid facies, lies immobile in bed, or sits in a chair in mental confusion; type (c) shows a facies of terror, looks haggard and anxious, confused, disoriented, and possibly delirious.

Re general treatment of deaf cases, Zange suggests that emotion should not be aroused by intense auditory impressions, that he should not be reminded of his shock, and should be kept as cheerful as possible. Zange states that he found the static electric current of service, and got good results in hysterical deafness of sudden development by applying a strong faradic current.

A year’s service; leave: Hysterical aphonia developed at home. Respiratory gymnastics.

=Case 581.= (GAREL, April, 1916.)

A soldier, 35, went on leave August, 1915. Arriving at his farm, he had a violent feeling of moral perturbation and suddenly lost his voice. When he returned from leave he seemed stupid, spoke very few words and seemed to look about in a vague and undecided way. He was several months in this state and sent January, 1916, to Saint-Luc.

The vocal cords were there found of a normal color and without paralysis. “It was, therefore,” remarks Garel, “a nervous aphonia susceptible of instantaneous cure.” The patient was made to make a sound in the lowest tone possible. While he was making this attempt, sharp pressure was exerted upon the lower part of the sternum, to provoke expiratory reinforcement. The sound emitted was loud, to the great astonishment of the patient, who, thus aided by suggestion, shortly began to talk aloud.

In this particular patient a temporary return of voice was readily obtained, but not maintained. Special exercises had to be instituted, whereupon the patient immediately fell back into a complete aphonia. He was then made to scan words, syllable by syllable, executing with his arms classical movements of respiratory gymnastics, or sometimes with the utterance of every syllable the epigastrium was manually compressed or the shoulders suddenly lowered. The patient could now read a book in a jerky manner, and after a few lines he could read without his shoulders being pressed.

Another plan was to have the man read or talk while walking. As soon as he was stopped and accosted, however, he lost his voice again. Up to the time of report it was impossible to secure a definite return of voice, as the patient was not willing to associate words with peculiar movements. It might make him ridiculous. Accordingly, the nurses were requested not to fulfil requests unless they were made aloud. Recovery was to be hoped for from this measure.

Wounded: Recurrent stammering: Reëducation.

=Case 582.= (MACMAHON, August, 1917.)

A young English officer, previously cured of stammering while a boy, fell to stammering again after being twice wounded. The impediment was of the laryngeal type. When spoken to he was often quite speechless. In Shell-shock stammering, the chief difficulty according to MacMahon is in the production of voice consonants and vowel sounds. In mild cases the trouble is best left alone.

This officer was anxious to pass into the regular army from the reserve to which he was attached. The stammering prevented this. He was treated nine months and improved rapidly. He passed through the trying ordeal of the medical board successfully and went to his regiment.

In severe cases the patient is taught how to fill his lungs properly. He is taught to acquire an inferior lateral costal expansion in inspiration. During expiration the abdominal muscles are trained to contract slowly and strongly, pressing the diaphragm upwards and drawing the lower ribs downwards and inwards. This steady breathing produces a sensation of repose in the stammerer. He is not to raise the upper chest and not to tense the throat, tongue or jaws.

The main vowel sounds are now taught. The main vowel sounds are oo, oh, au, ah, a and ee. They combine in six ways, oh and oo in the word wound, ah and ee make the long i, au and ee in boy, oh and oo in road, a and ee in rain and fair, ee and oo in new and you. There are also words in which no main vowel or compound sounds appear, which may be placed either on the open ah position or the closed ee position. Such words as long, abbot, among, which are on the position of ah and such words as it, sister, minister which are in the position of ee. The voice consonants are b, d, g, j, l, m, n, r, v, w, y, z, w being oo sound and y the ee sound. The breathed consonants are c, f, h, k, p, q, s, t.

The treatment of stammering intensified by Shell-shock is more difficult than that of Shell-shock stammering de novo.

Wound of face: Speech disorder. Recovery by reëducation in two months.

=Case 583.= (MACMAHON, August, 1917.)

An officer was wounded under his left eye, October 7, 1916. His speech was affected only five days later in a casualty clearing station. Observed by MacMahon, November 5, he was found to speak with great difficulty and became exhausted after a few words. He was tensing all the muscles in attempting to speak. Breathing advice was given and counsel how to relax in the abnormal efforts.

November 12, the officer, who was at Number One London General Hospital, began to speak with more freedom. “I am getting a bit better. I feel I must keep quiet, and it comes after a bit. I think far quicker than I speak.” He said that the breathing exercises had helped him most.

November 15, he still spoke in a rather staccato way; but the words did not check as they had. In a week further there had been so much improvement that he was discharged with a prognosis of complete recovery.

January, 1917, he had recovered.

Shell wound and burial: Camptocormia (psychoelectric treatment successful in one séance) and lameness (long reëducative treatment successful).

=Case 584.= (ROUSSY and LHERMITTE, 1917.)

At a Neuropsychiatric Center, September 2, 1916, arrived a chasseur, 29, showing lameness of a pseudocoxalgic type on the left side, combined with an anterior camptocormia. The whole situation had lasted a year. The chasseur had been wounded by shell explosion on the left side and was buried on July 29, 1915. He lost consciousness and had respiratory trouble and mutism. His arched walk and lameness began August 20, 1915.

He had a number of terms in hospital and six months at the dépôt. He was sent back to the front, June 20, 1916, being proposed for auxiliary work. There was some mental weakness. After one séance of electric treatment, the improper attitude of the trunk was corrected. The lameness, however, persisted and required long daily reëducation.

The patient was discharged cured, October 20, 1916, without lameness or camptocormia. There were a few persistent lumbar pains.

Re treatment of war psychoneuroses, Roussy and Lhermitte recommend rational and persuasive psychotherapy after the manner of Dejerine, Dubois, Babinski, and others. Hypnosis, they say, should definitely be rejected. Mental contagion must be staved off, and Roussy and Lhermitte believe that almost all cases are curable and should be sent back as competents.

They maintain that the medical officer himself plays the leading part. Many patients are “cured” when they find “good masters”; this mastery of the combined confessor and educator is greatly aided by prestige. He must speak with authority, with “iron in the velvet glove”; but with patience and persistence. If a long sitting fails, postpone work on the pretext of resting the patient. The patient must not be early threatened with discipline. Even exaggerators and malingerers must be talked to as if neuropathic.

A careful medical examination, besides correcting false diagnoses and demonstrating hystero-organic associations, will give the patient confidence in his physician.

A new patient is more easily cured than an old one. In general, patients should be treated as soon as possible after the shock. Contractures are habitually more persistent than paralysis; tremors and tic are more pertinacious than deafmutism; ante-bellum psychoneuroses are less easy to treat than cases developed by the war alone.

The neurological centers near the front, with their discipline, inaccessibility to friends, and nearness to the front, present a situation which yields easier and quicker cures than the interior; but after the two-years’ experience which proved this fact, according to Roussy and Lhermitte, many cases still get sent back into the interior for many months,--cases that ought to be cured near the front. Cases having convulsive attacks get confinement in separate rooms; chronic neuropaths are kept in bed on a milk diet.

The general features of the treatment of psychoneuroses commended by Roussy and Lhermitte are summed up in what they call the psychoelectric and reëducative method, divided into four stages: A stage (a) of persuasive conversation; (b) isolation; (c) faradization; and (d) physical and psychical reëducation. Roussy and Lhermitte got during six months in one of the army neurological centers, 98 to 99 per cent of recoveries. Clovis Vincent, in a special interior hospital (see for Clovis Vincent’s treatment, a summary under Case 575). Re the first stage of persuasive conversations, Roussy and Lhermitte discuss on the day of admission the general nature of the patient’s condition, and place him in the atmosphere of cure, in contact with recovered patients. The conversation takes place in the physician’s consulting room. The patient is gotten to promise on oath that he will submit to any methods of treatment. Although one may pass from the first stage to the third or electrical stage, forthwith, Roussy and Lhermitte recommend several days of isolation. The patient is placed in a separate room, and kept in bed on a milk diet. This isolation treatment of Weir Mitchell allows reinforcement of the suggestion by talks on the medical rounds, allows the patient, perhaps, to beg for the electrical treatment, which he may have refused at first, and lengthens the period of observation. According to Roussy and Lhermitte, spontaneous recovery not infrequently takes place during this phase of isolation. Lameness of long standing, tremors, and deafmutism disappear.

The third stage is that of faradization, executed by the physician with only such attendants as may be necessary to support the patient. At first, the man lies nude upon the bed, but later may be treated while sitting, standing, walking, or running. Feeble currents are used at first; later stronger ones. The poles are applied to the affected parts, and sometimes to especially sensitive parts of the skin, such as the ears, neck, lips, soles, perineum, and scrotum. Energetic treatment by the rapid method is indicated in the vast majority of cases, especially at the front. If a case is seen early, the rapid energetic treatment almost always cures at once. The success of the method depends upon the production of a crisis, which ought to be produced at the first sitting. Sometimes this sitting has to be continued for hours. Some patients require two or three sittings; some, still more. Instead of faradism, a cold jet of water, or even painful subcutaneous injections of ether, may be used.

The fourth stage is that of physical and psychical reëducation, important in long-standing cases. The various forms of physiotherapy are carried out by special assistants or head nurses, accompanied by psychotherapy, and if necessary by electricity. According to Roussy and Lhermitte, these reëducative methods used alone, without previous faradic treatment, are not successful. Relapse follows premature transference from the front to hospitals in the interior, and too early sick leave.

Shell-shock deafmutism. Speech recovered by suggestion and reëducation; hearing by reëducation.

=Case 585.= (LIÉBAULT, October, 1916.)

A corporal, 20, was exposed to the shock of an aerial torpedo, January 18, 1916, at Souchez. The torpedo fell a meter away. There was no loss of consciousness, but the patient was agitated for several hours, not knowing what he was doing. Evacuated to hospital, he remained several days in a stupid state. He was completely deaf and remembered poorly what had happened. He made every effort to speak, but could not. His head felt on fire. He could not open his mouth well and his lower jaw was almost in a state of contracture. He felt that his tongue could not move easily. In this status he remained until February, always trying to talk, but not succeeding.

He then arrived at Hôtel-Dieu. The mouth was now opening better and he was in a better general status, though always feeling fatigued. Vibratory massage was given to the laryngeal region. He was gradually got to emit a few sounds in a low voice. He was sent, April 26, to Prés-à-goutrière. He was now somewhat vocal, but at times would become completely aphonic once more. The voice during the first few weeks of treatment became better, and the respiratory capacity was increased from 450 the first week to 460 and 500 in the next two weeks.

May 12, he suddenly lost his voice again and wanted to commit suicide. However, in three more days he was able to speak normally again and has had no relapse. He was then put under auditory reëducation and at the time of report his hearing had slightly improved.

Liébault remarks that during the time when the patient could not speak his jaw muscles were contracted and his tongue could not mobilize well. He could think words but could not articulate them. It was accordingly important to cultivate the normal functioning of these muscles.

Gassing; tracheitis; crash from airplane; unconsciousness: mutism; stammering. Reëducation; hypnosis.

=Case 586.= (MACCURDY, July, 1917.)

A lieutenant in the Royal Flying Corps, 23, described as “unusually normal,” a successful business man, athletic, socially popular, had been for a year in the Infantry. He was caught suddenly in a gas attack, and, though he recovered after a few days in bed, had a severe tracheitis and laryngitis. The lieutenant had been very proud of his voice and its carrying power. He went to a laryngologist in London, who said that he would never be able to sing again--a matter of some worry.

He soon became an expert airman. In the spring of 1917 he was shot at by antiaircraft guns in a trip over the enemy’s lines. One of the wings was hit and so weakened that in landing the lieutenant crashed to the ground. He was unconscious for three hours and on coming to tried to shout to his servant in the distance, who, on arrival, found the lieutenant quite unable to speak.

According to MacCurdy, there was here a conversion hysteria with regression to the tracheitis that followed the gassing. The mutism MacCurdy regards as a pathological degree of an effort of protection for his voice. In hospital three weeks later he learned to whisper a few words, though with great mental effort. He regained the voiced sounds by coughing and then saying “ah.” Stammering now developed. Not more than one or two words could be said at a breath. Training to say two, three, four and then five letters in one expiration yielded improvement in the stammering. Under mild hypnosis, to the degree merely of distraction, normal speech was re-attained. There was no relapse. Singing was then practiced and in a period of six weeks the singing voice was virtually as good as it ever had been.

Shell-shock: Loss of consciousness, possibly hemorrhage from head: Spontaneous gradual recovery from anesthesias in three months: Recovery from paralysis by reëducation in a few more weeks.

=Case 587.= (BINSWANGER, July, 1915.)

A German youth of 19 volunteered at the outset of the war as a motor cycle rider. About the end of October, he was hurled from his wheel by a shell which struck close beside him and exploded, knocking his back against a pile of beams. He lost consciousness. There may have been hemorrhage.

He came to, two hours later, in the dressing station, hardly able to move his limbs. Such movements as he could make were painful. There was an evident contusion of the back. He had a fainting fit after his bath in the field hospital and then could get to bed only with support. Severe pains in the legs, especially in the knee.

In the reserve hospital, there was a second similar fainting spell, followed by buzzing in the head, feelings of pressure in the chest and an irregular pulse; all of which phenomena disappeared the morning after the fit.

A careful examination about the middle of November showed the persistence of a severe paresis of the left arm, and a less marked motor weakness of the right arm. Both legs were paretic, and there were no spontaneous movements of the leg. This paresis of the legs was combined with complete anesthesia and analgesia. Sensory impairment was found only in the right arm and trunk, and there was no evidence of sensory impairment in the left arm. Both motor and sensory disturbances of the arm disappeared rapidly.

However, at the beginning of December, 1914, the complete insensibility of the lower extremities up to the groin still persisted. The anesthesia then began to retreat, so that four days later, the upper limit of anesthesia was somewhat below the groin. There could be found a circumscribed area of anesthetic skin over the os sacrum up as far as the second vertebra of the os sacrum; but the skin around this area, as well as over each tuber ischii, gave normal sensation.

The anesthesia continued to retreat: to the middle of the thigh at the middle of December; to a level 3 cm. above the knee-cap at the end of December; to the upper end of the knee-cap on the right side and the middle of the left knee-cap, January 1. January 11, the anesthesia had retreated to a level 10 cm. below both right and left patella. February 8, sensibility in the legs had entirely returned.

While the anesthesia was pursuing this favorable course, the motor symptoms failed to improve to any marked extent, although active motion of the legs with the patient in dorsal decubitus had gradually returned to a limited degree.

The diagnosis upon arrival at the Jena Nerve Hospital was “rheumatism of the left side of the body and dislocation of the spine.”

The treatment consisted at first of rest in bed and moist dressings of the legs, but the treatment had to depend greatly upon the diagnosis. The patient complained of difficult micturition; yet there were no other positive signs of organic disease, of spine or cord.

Hysteria was the diagnosis preferred to rheumatism, despite the fact that examination at the Jena Hospital failed to show any disorder in pain or tactile sense.

The patient was a rather tall man of slender build, with a slightly accentuated second pulmonic sound, decidedly increased tendon reflexes, weak plantar reflexes, and many points painful on pressure in various parts of the head, over the spine, and in the sciatic regions. The vertebral sensibility to pressure was most acute in the region of the third, fourth, and fifth thoracic vertebrae. There was a marked dermatographia. There was no other sensory disorder and no motor disorder of the arms, though the left hand-grasp was weak. All passive movements could be successfully carried out with the legs. Upon bending at the hip, there were subjective feelings of tension in the posterior parts of the thighs. In active motion there was a marked limitation in leg movements, which appeared to be executed with great difficulty with but small excursion and with considerable trembling. The knee-joint could be flexed only when the sole of the foot had support. The lower leg could not be extended. The excursion in the joints of the feet and toes was slight. Muscular strength was in general decreased. There were no feelings of pain in muscular action but merely feelings of great effort. Gait was slow, shuffling, unsteady, hesitating and only possible with support. Fatigue set in after a few steps. In walking, the legs could hardly be bent at the knee. The soles of the feet dragged on the ground. The patient was unable to stand upright, and when placed upon his feet, anxiously and stiffly clung to some support. Without support, he fell over backwards. When supported he could move his legs at the hip and lift the feet from their base by bending the knee-joints. The patient could not sit in a chair or in bed except with support; otherwise he would fall to the right side. In dorsal decubitus he complained of pain in the loins.

With this hysterical picture, treatment of a psychotherapeutic nature was carried out. The patient was given methodical exercises in walking and standing, during which affirmative suggestions about his new capacity to walk and stand were given with monotonous repetition.

For the first fortnight he walked with the support of two nurses for a half hour every day. He was very industrious and willing to execute this treatment; and later began to exercise with a cane. Two days later, he omitted the cane and found himself able to walk about without support. He was shortly able to stand without swaying, although for some time the walk was upon a rather wide base and somewhat slow and suggestive of spastic paresis.

The general condition of this patient remained good. His appetite and sleep were good. After the middle of March, 1915, there were no more peculiarities in walking, and the patient was able to take somewhat long walks in the city and vicinity. He applied for work in the airship division, for which he already possessed some experience.

The youth appears to have been of a normal mental and bodily development, though his mother is said to have been nervous and a sister died of convulsions in childhood.

Shell-shock with loss of consciousness: Deafmutism, rhythmic head movements, anesthesia, asymmetrical areflexia. Recovery by suggestion with faradism, massage and reëducation.

=Case 588.= (ARINSTEIN, September, 1916.)

A Russian private, 30, literate, lost consciousness upon the explosion of a large shell, November 10, 1915. He was brought to hospital, November 14, completely deaf and dumb, and with his head rhythmically swaying sidewise 60 to 70 times per minute. The swaying ceased during sleep. The head was carried inclined to the right; there was complaint of headache. The left leg, the trunk and the hairy part of the head were anesthetic. The knee-jerks were obtained with difficulty, the Achilles jerks were lively; the throat and conjunctival reflexes were absent; the abdominal and cremasteric reflexes were lively. The right plantar reflex was absent; the left normal. The vision of the right eye was impaired, and there was a monocular diplopia of this eye. The drum membranes were pulled in, and the disorder of hearing was explained on the basis of labyrinthine shock.

After a séance of written suggestion with faradism to neck and small palate and vibratory massage to throat, speech returned. November 26, the patient read in a loud voice a written phrase. He did not speak again independently until early in December, when he read aloud written matter. The return of spontaneous speech was gradual. Hearing returned December 5, when he was able to hear in the right ear by means of a tube. In the sitting posture there was less swaying of the head. If the patient lay down, rhythmic movements of the head became stronger and more rapid (120).

Shell explosion; unconsciousness: Amnesia; paralyses. Reëducation.

=Case 589.= (BATTEN, January, 1916.)

A corporal in the Belgian army was mobilized when the war broke out, and was in action continuously in the retreat from Liège, in the siege of Antwerp, and finally on the Yser until October 27, 1914, when the explosion of large shells rendered him unconscious. He recovered consciousness only in hospital at Calais. Though he was able to see and hear well, he was dazed and remembered nothing of what had happened. In fact, he did not understand what was said to him.

In a week’s time, his memory and intelligence returned, save for periodic attacks in which he was dazed. From the very beginning he had been quite unable to move his legs, and at first the arms were weak. He had a series of attacks of violent struggling in November and December, 1914, which the corporal himself called fainting attacks, claiming that he did not move his legs in the attacks but only his arms. In fact, he claimed that he could move neither head, body, nor legs, but only the arms. He said, “Sometimes I try hard and set my teeth, but I do not know how to move my head and my legs; I try but they do not move.” Sphincter control was maintained. Although he could see, when he attempted to read, everything went black.

He was finally admitted to the National Hospital for the Paralyzed and Epileptic on July 8, 1915, on the service of Major Walshe. He was thin and wasted. He was firmly convinced, according to the notes of Major Walshe, that he was seriously paralyzed. He said he could not lift his head; when his body was lifted, his head fell back, or rather perhaps was definitely thrown back, lolling about alarmingly. However as he lay in bed he frequently lifted his head unconsciously and placed his hands under it. When asked to lift his head, the sternomastoids were strongly contracted, but at the same time the neck extensors also, so that the head was stiffly and strongly held in an extended position. Despite the patient’s statement that he could not move the trunk muscles, he could turn over readily in bed, and when trying to move the head the trunk was fixed in a strong opisthotonos, and the abdominal walls were rigid. When requested to move his legs, he made no movement whatever, though during head movements the legs were strongly fixed in extension. On passive movements, there was no active muscular resistance. There was an indefinite blunting of all kinds of sensations. Reflexes were normal.

Major Walshe worked hard with the patient, inducing him first to lift his head from the pillow, and finally to move the legs. In three weeks’ time, the corporal could just sit up, and at the end of another month, he was able to stand in the walking machine. At the end of a third month, he was walking upon crutches, and at the end of another, he could walk upon two sticks with his feet wide apart, moving as if glued to the floor. To quote Batten, “The corporal will eventually get well but not, I think, before the end of the war.”

E. EPICRISIS[8]

Così od’ is che solava la lancia d’Achille e del suo padre esser cagione prima di trista e poi di buona mancia.

Thus I have heard that the lance of Achilles, and of his father, used to be occasion first of sad and then of healing gift.

Inferno, Canto XXXI, 4-6.

[8] Material is here drawn passim from the compiler’s SHATTUCK LECTURE on =Shell-shock and After=, read before the Massachusetts Medical Society, Boston, June 18, 1918.

TERMINOLOGY

=1.= =Shell-shock, a lay term, usually refers to the medical entity or disease-group: functional neurosis, or more briefly, neurosis.=

The history of the term Shell-shock will repeat that of Railway Spine in the last century; the term will fall into disuse when the cases subsumed thereunder get their exact medical diagnoses--which, statistically speaking, will prove to be as a rule psychoneuroses, either hysteria (pithiatism), neurasthenia (nervous exhaustion, “prostration”), or psychasthenia (obsessive neurosis).

=2.= =But the laity cannot be got to use the term Shell-shock in this exact sense, because the laity cannot make exact diagnoses.=

In the post-bellum and reconstruction period the physician will need to guard against regarding all cases called Shell-shock as really neuroses, merely on the ground that Shell-shock is probably neurosis. Laymen will in the reconstruction period succumb to the lure of the 100 per cent and gossip about cures and failures in the same loose manner that is but too familiar in discussions of Lourdes, Christian Science, the Emmanuel Movement. It will be worth while to preserve a certain generality and comprehensiveness for the term Shell-shock, which will stand to medicine as the term weeds stands to botany.

=3.= =In short, keep the connotation but try not for any denotation of this lay term Shell-shock in the lay mind!=

The dangerous history of the term dementia praecox may be recalled. Neither dementia nor praecox is an exact term except for the statistical majority of cases of schizophrenia. Yet does not the layman hearing the term dementia feel entitled to assume that a victim must be demented or become so?

=4.= =The term Shell-shock appears to be a perfect term for the ordinary man, as it means much and little, connotes enormously and denotes a minimum and casts the lay hearer back upon the expert.=

But confronted by the term Shell-shock, the ardent social worker or the ordinary man fails to get any incorrect notion about the nature, and especially about the prognosis, of the condition. If there is any suggestion of prognosis, it is the correct suggestion of curability possibly conveyed by the suddenness implied in the term shock; but I defy the ordinary man to get from the ordinary term Shell-shock very much that denotes anything in particular. All he gets is an enormous connotation. This connotation may run back for the race into tree stumps, savages brandishing spears, palatial decorations, the protrusion of animal spirits, the Leyden jar (sometimes familiarly known as the “shock bottle”), and the aspen shaking of the man in fear or its interior equivalent. But whether the slang runs back so far or no, and whether the shell is a shell of powder or a shell of fear, and whether the shock is of solid particles or in a moral sense, the problem is implicitly laid down in the slang (see historical discussion, Shattuck Lecture).

=5.= =The terminological difficulties are clarified somewhat by the French distinction of états commotionnels and états émotionnels in the Shell-shock group.=

The French very neatly distinguish what they term états commotionnels from états émotionnels. They think of the états commotionnels or commotional states much as we think of commotio cerebri, that is, of a physico-chemical happening in the brain of an essentially curable (or reversible) nature; that is, of something that falls short of being, as they say, lésionnel, namely, as bringing about a structural lesion. That is, they distinguish a brain with a visible focal lesion from one which has sustained a physical jar or commotion, and they distinguish the effects of both of these from the états émotionnels or emotional effects of an injury. The nomenclature here brings out one of the most fundamental difficulties in the whole field of so-called Shell-shock, namely, the distinction between structural conditions, microscopic or macroscopic, on the one hand, and functional conditions of a psychopathic nature, on the other. The commotion would affect the neurones themselves in some perhaps invisible but still genuine physico-chemical way, whereas the emotion would affect these neurones merely after the manner of the normal emotional life, except that the neurones would perhaps deliver an excessive stream of impulses.

=6.= =Terminology, especially in the matter of explanations to laymen= (Americans demand monosyllabic explanations as a preliminary to taking suggestions!), =is not always assisted to clearness by physicians= on account of the old ontological fallacy that Charcot insisted on.

Would that the medical profession understood neuroses at their true value! Only too frequent is the impression on the part of the profession that imaginary symptoms are by the same token non-existent! I have even heard a physician well-trained in somatic lines say that Shell-shock did not exist because Shell-shock was nothing but neurosis, and neuroses were characterized by imaginary symptoms,--accordingly neuroses, being imaginary, do not exist! All of which reminds us that many of the profession were entirely skeptical when Charcot made his original observations. Some men here in America felt that, whereas hysteria might occur in Paris, it did not occur to any extent in America. The Shell-shock data of this war will abundantly prove to the profession the existence of the neuroses, and I feel that physicians will have to brush up their ontology to the extent of conceding that a symptom may be in a sense imaginary and yet not in any sense non-existent.

=7.= =Babinski points out a case of hysterical paralysis of a leg which led the patient to lean so heavily upon his arm as to produce an organic crutch paralysis.= It would be to no point to argue that the hysterical paralysis was here non-existent. Of course we shall have to meet the false analogies drawn from methods of cure. If a paralysis can be cured in a few minutes by the electric brush, or by hypnosis, or on emergence from chloroform, or by some other modern miracle.

=8.= =Is it too much to ask the profession not ever to say that this rapid and seemingly miraculous cure was brought about because the disease was non-existent?=

DIAGNOSTIC DELIMITATION PROBLEM

=9.= =The delimitation problem=, taken up in Section A, =is not identical with the differentiation problem=, taken up especially in Section C but passim in Sections B and D; by delimitation we may refer to the process of localizing the diagnostic battle through exclusion of the other great groups of mental diseases that à priori =ought= not to come in question, but do come in question sometimes, before we slice down to the question.

=10.= =Is there or is there not evidence of destructive lesion in the nervous system of this so-called Shell-shocker? Is this man a victim of organic or of functional neurosis? This latter is what may be termed the differentiation problem.=

Confining ourselves now to the delimitation problem, what are the major groups of mental diseases that might come in question?

I shall enumerate these. We think of mental diseases as I, syphilitic; II, hypophrenic (that is, feeble-minded in some of its phases, including even slight degrees of subnormality not entitled to be called feeble-minded in the ordinary sense); III, epileptic; IV, alcoholic (or due perhaps to some drug or poison); V, encephalopathic (in the sense of some focal brain disease); VI, symptomatic (in the sense of some somatic disease); VII, senile (or presenile). The seven groups so far enumerated, I believe, the general profession is pretty well equipped to consider, at least roughly to diagnosticate and to handle with due respect to the interests of the patient and of the community. I am bound to say that some of my colleagues would not go so far as to the competence of physicians in general in these fields, and one is aware that a plenty of mistakes have occurred even in these groups through the bad judgment of practitioners. Nevertheless, I hold to the conception that our profession is reasonably well equipped to handle these greater groups, having in mind all the while the appropriate temporary calling-in of the specialist. But there are two more groups, in addition to these seven, in which I am not so sure that the general profession knows as much as it should. I refer to VIII, the schizophrenic group, commonly known as the dementia praecox group; and IX, the cyclothymic group, sometimes termed the manic-depressive group. It is the victims of the diseases that constitute these latter groups that ought unconditionally to be excluded with few exceptions from the army; and it is the study of these conditions which ought to be carried out as a part of every man’s post-graduate training, not merely for his work on draft boards, but for his work in civilian and reconstruction practice. There is another group of, X, psychoneuroses, with which the profession regards itself as familiar, and with which it doubtless is familiar, in what might be called blooming examples of hysteria, neurasthenia, and psychasthenia. But the nub of the situation lies in the fact that the diagnosis of instances which are not such blooming examples is difficult, and hence it was that I qualified my statement as to the competence of the practitioner in this tenth group. It is, of course, the tenth group, of psychoneuroses, into which the majority of the Shell-shock cases fall.

=11.= =Now a study of the literature of the belligerents having Shell-shock in mind as its special topic and aim proves to require a study of war literature in all of these groups.= There are cases of so-called Shell-shock which even well-prepared medical men have placed in the neurosis group, when they should have been placed in one or other of the groups mentioned.

=12.= In short, =whereas the Shell-shock delimitation problem deals= with groups, I, II, III, IV, VI, VIII, IX and (as our compilation shows) =especially with groups I, III and VI=, on the other hand =the shell-shock differentiation problem= deals primarily with groups V and X.

To clear the decks for action re the differentiation problem, let us dismiss the major troubles of the delimitation problem as shown in groups I (syphilitic), III (epileptic), VI (somatic) and thereafter very briefly refer to the residue of the delimitation problem. For convenience of reference, a few out-standing remarks concerning the general relations of these divisions to war and peace conditions are inserted here. We dealt in the diagnostic order of exclusion with 190 cases, distributed as in the table below (bear in mind that the method of this book precludes attaching great statistical weight to the comparative figures, since the various authors published their cases for their special rather than their typical interest).

I. Syphilopsychoses 34 II. Hypophrenoses (feeble-mindedness and imbecility) 18 III. Epileptoses 33 VI. Pharmacopsychoses (alcohol; morphine) 17 V. Encephalopsychoses (focal brain lesion cases) 15[9] VI. Somatopsychoses 29 VII. Geriopsychoses (senile--a null class) 0 VIII. Schizophrenoses 16 IX. Cyclothymoses 7 X. Psychoneuroses 12[9] XI. Psychopathoses 15 ----- 196

[9] The numbers of focal brain lesion cases and of psychoneuroses must naturally be considered in relation to the great groups of these cases in Sections B and C.

=13.= =The neuropsychiatric side of syphilis in the war= is presented in 34 cases (Cases 1 to 34). The syphilitic basis of sundry military difficulties, quite unsuspected by the laity and probably not too well understood by service men, is suggested by Case 1, a case of desertion by a French officer of high rank. Nor is Case 2, in which visions of submarines proved syphilitic, without its warning. Such cases point only too obvious a moral:

=14.= =Neurosyphilitics have no place in the army or navy.=

Eight cases (Cases 3-10) follow in which the aggravation or acceleration or liberation of neurosyphilis has come about under the conditions of war. Some of these cases suggest the gravity of the problems of compensation, allowance and pension that may arise. We might ask,

=15.= =Should not a government which enlists a syphilitic pay full allowances to him when under war conditions he becomes a neurosyphilitic?=

For the government was theoretically able to learn at the start (within a small margin of error by means of the serum test) whether the man was syphilitic. If a one-eyed man loses his remaining eye in an industrial accident in civil life, his damages are often fixed at damages for total blindness; for the industrial firm should not have employed a one-eyed man in an industry dangerous to eyes. The principle cannot differ with a man hired in a spirochete-bearing state: The company has hired a man who may under traumatic conditions become an incompetent neurosyphilitic, and should pay damages accordingly when the aggravation begins.

=16.= =What are the responsibilities of government if the neurosyphilis is due to a syphilis acquired during the war?=

Often such infection may be due to a tragical form of “negligence.” But, as pointed out in a work on Neurosyphilis, 1917, I believe that any form of licensing system, official or virtual, which would permit the purchase of syphilis in or near military zones, abolishes the argument of “negligence.” A man acquiring syphilis under the connivance of government ought to stand as well as a syphilitic hired by the government, when it shall come to the question of compensation for incapacity. Yet, it may be argued, the man might have remained continent after all. The point is left to the mercy of jurists.

=17.= =The share of neurosyphilis in the “crimes” and disciplinary problems of the army= is intimated in three cases (Cases 11 to 13).

=18.= The latter part of the series (Cases 14 to 31) embraces =problems of a more medical nature, touching traumatic paresis and “Shell-shock paresis.”= Unusual, these cases may be readily conceded to be; but their infrequency is not such as to put them out of the field of consideration in the “Shell-shock” group.

Very intriguing to the diagnostician would be the cases of _pseudo_tabes and _pseudo_paresis (Cases 23 and 26 of Pitres and Marchand), were such cases at all frequent.

Case 28, in which shell-shock (the physical event) apparently caused recurrence of a syphilitic (!) hemiplegia, is particularly instructive and might better belong with the series (under Section B: Nature and Causes, Cases 286-301) in which ante-bellum weak spots were picked out by shell-shock and war conditions. But Case 28 is placed here for its syphilitic interest.

Case 29 stands out as a warning example not to crowd the hypothesis and try to make syphilis sponsor for everything, even when it plainly is at work.

Cases 32-34 are cases in which syphilis played a part, though possibly a minor part, in certain peculiar mental reactions.

To sum up the part played by syphilopsychoses and syphiloneuroses in the war, we find, that

=19.= =Syphilis may have occasionally a serious military effect=, as in the case of desertion by a French officer of high rank.

=20.= =Important problems of pension, retirement, and compensation are brought out=, and as no previous war has had the benefit of the Wassermann reaction and other exact tests bearing upon the nature, progress, and curability of neurosyphilis, we may hope for a far more scientific determination of these questions by review boards during and after the war.

=21.= We find a few instances in which neurosyphilis has played a part in the discipline of troops. According to one author (Thibierge, 1917), syphilis has become a genuine epidemic among French soldiers and mobilized munition workers. In Germany, also, it may be remembered that Hecht has claimed that no less than an equivalent of sixty army divisions has been temporarily withdrawn from fighting on the Teutonic side for venereal diseases. In this connection, Neisser had recommended the giving of salvarsan and mercury in the trenches. According to Hecht, the appearance of syphilis should be a signal for sending a man to the front. Hecht also made the somewhat bizarre suggestion that special companies of syphilitics should be formed, for convenience of treatment, on the firing line.

=22.= A more solid foundation is laid for the theory that =general paresis= may be =evoked by trauma=--a conclusion already fairly well established by civilian cases, notably those of industrial accident.

=23.= The question whether shell-shock (the physical event) can produce general paresis is probably to be settled in the affirmative, for it may always prove difficult to show that the physical shell-shock did not actually produce mechanical molar lesions of the brain, permitting the rapid advance of spirochetes. It is perhaps easier to prove that shell explosion may precipitate neurosyphilis in the form of tabes dorsalis (take, for example, Cases 21 and 22). The cases of most importance in the question of traumatic neurosyphilis and traumatic paresis are cases 20, 21, 22, 24 and 25.

=24.= The picking out of preëxistent weak spots by Shell-shock is given clear illustration, as in the case of Shell-shock recurrence of an old syphilitic hemiplegia (Case 28). Only on such a basis could the syphilitic ocular palsy of Case 19 be satisfactorily explained.

=25.= =The coexistence of functional phenomena with organic syphilitic phenomena is demonstrated= by Cases 29 and 30; perhaps also in Case 16.

=26.= It must be said that presumably there will be, unless our authorities are more successful than in the past, a considerable increase in venereal disease as the result of army life in wartime. There will be a certain number of cases of neurosyphilis a number of years after discharge from the army caused by infection acquired during service. (Germany is said to have got its crop of neurosyphilis after the War of 1870, in the early eighties of the last century.) The names of all soldiers acquiring syphilis and not considered cured at the time of discharge should, under ideal conditions, be given to health organizations in their home states so that they may be accorded proper care and treatment.

=27.= =Shell-shock and epilepsy.= The authorities have been somewhat surprised by the number of epileptics that have gotten by the draft boards. The statistics are not yet ripe, but certainly the enlistment of an epileptic is not a rarity. There are some singular instances in the war literature showing how hard it sometimes is to bring out epilepsy. There is the English case, for example, of a man, an epileptic’s son, who had himself been epileptic from 11-18, who entered the Expeditionary Force at the outbreak of hostilities, went through the retreat from Mons and through two years of active warfare without having a single epileptic convulsion. In fact, in September, 1916, he was put in charge of eight men on guard duty. Apparently the new responsibilities worried him, and two months later he had become epileptic to the extent of petit mal.

Another man who had never been epileptic (though his sisters had been) was wounded four times, was never worried by shell fire, got somewhat depressed after the death of his father and five brothers in the service, but did not become epileptic until finally he was blown up and buried three times in one day, and it was a whole month later when he became epileptic, although treatment by rest and bromides apparently resolved the affair.

Other cases seem to show that war experiences can bring out epilepsy, although in most instances it would appear that there was an epileptic or otherwise neuropathic heredity in these cases.

=28.= There is one author, Ballard, who has actually propounded a =theory of Shell-shock as epileptic=, pointing out the occurrence of epilepsy long after the early symptoms of Shell-shock have disappeared.[10] There does not appear to have been any increase in epileptics as the result of the war, either from the standpoint of Shell-shock or from the standpoint of brain injury, so far as the records of the National Hospital for the Paralyzed and Epileptic in London are able to show.

[10] In one instance, fugue and other minor symptoms were later replaced by epilepsy; in another, an epileptic confusion developed eight months after an explosion, and in a third, a case of mine explosion, stammering resolved into mutism and mutism finally into epilepsy. Of course there is a so-called general resemblance among all forms of hyperkinesis or irritative discharge of the nervous system. If we term epileptic all the things that various authors have termed epileptoid, we may be doing nothing more than to say that we believe these cases all subject to epileptic hyperkinesis. In that direction, of course, it has long been said that dipsomania was really a form of epilepsy. Whether Shell-shock is ordinarily subject to recurrence in such wise as to imitate the recurrence of attacks of dipsomania, of manic-depressive psychosis or of epilepsy, is, to say the least, doubtful at this time.

=29.= As in all other instances of mental or nervous disease, when an =epileptic returns from the war=, whether or not he was potentially or actually an epileptic before the war, his relatives are bound to term him a case of =Shell-shock=. I am familiar with a case in a hospital in a certain Atlantic port, a case of pronounced and obvious epilepsy. In the wards he is treated as the hero of every occasion. Not only the nurses and attendants, but the other patients and often the physicians can hardly resist thinking of him as somehow a case of Shell-shock. It is a comment upon the status of mental hygiene in general that this self-same epileptic, had there been no war, would have been, as it were, a common or garden epileptic, mute and inglorious on some sunny hillside.

=30.= In passing I may note how many instances in the medicolegal part of the war literature there are of =epileptics who come up for courtmartial= or for medical examination pending courtmartial. We may suspect that many a case of epileptic fugue has been regarded as a case of desertion. There is the case of an epileptic who left camp one morning and got drunk. Investigation showed that he left camp before anything epileptoid had happened. He developed in his drunkenness a pretty clearly epileptic crisis with great violence, for which he had a complete loss of memory. The French Council condemned him to five years of labor, not admitting in this instance that responsibility was diminished by reason of the man’s being epileptic. In short, from the military point of view, he should, so to say, have known enough not to have gotten drunk, and so have avoided getting his epileptic crisis. Of course the decision was here very close, and a like decision would not always be rendered. To add to the complication of this particular case, the very first epileptoid crisis which caused it to be known that the man fell into the epileptic group was due to Shell-shock, or at least developed immediately after the bursting of a shell nearby. On the whole, however, the relation between epilepsy and Shell-shock is not a close one.

=31.= =The question of epilepsy in the war= is considered in a series of 33 cases (Cases 53-85). The considerations range from banal cases developing quite incidentally, up to cases regarded by one author (Ballard) as illustrating a theory of Shell-shock as epileptic (Cases 82-84). First are considered two cases actually syphilitic. In the first (Case 53), the diagnosis had to be revised from epilepsy to neurosyphilis (the convulsions of this neurosyphilitic were brought out by alcohol, and the reporter, Hewat, remarks that the serum of any patient developing epileptiform seizures between 35 and 50 years of age should be subject to test). In Case 54, the soldier got his syphilis in wartime and the syphilis acted to bring out an epilepsy with which the patient was hereditarily tainted (epilepsy syphilogenic, i.e., reactive to syphilis).

Case 55 might perhaps better have been considered in the group of hypophrenoses, as he was epileptic and imbecile. He was at first condemned by court martial to five years’ imprisonment for leaving his post in the presence of the enemy.

Another mixed case is Case 57, in which another feeble-minded subject showed seizures of a psychogenic nature, which he was able eventually to stop by clenching his teeth.

Seven cases (Cases 58-64) are cases of a disciplinary nature, amongst which attention may be called to Case 62, the “specialist in escapes.” The medicolegal questions of responsibility in the drunken epileptic (Case 58) are particularly perplexing.

=32.= Case 64 is one of =epilepsy following antityphoid inoculation one-half hour=. There were five attacks during a fortnight and then no others. The antityphoid inoculation came eight weeks after a shell wound of the thigh, which had not served to bring out the epilepsy in this patient. Bonhoeffer had three other instances of the sort: one in a severely tainted subject, and the others in alcoholics.

=33.= The next group of cases, 66-77, yields a series of the most interesting =medical problems=, some of which scarcely belong in an account of psychoses incidental in the war. Case 66 is one with recovery from Jacksonian seizures after decompression of the upper Rolandic region, which was edematous following an (apparently very slight) scalp wound and shell-shock.

=34.= The cure by studied neglect (in Case 67) is one of =hystero-epileptic= convulsions occurring in series. Case 68 demonstrates the superposition of hysterica phenomena over a genuine epilepsy, a case therefore with two diagnoses: not hystero-epilepsy, but epilepsy =and= hysteria.

=35.= The theoretical implications of Case 69 are striking: The case was one of musculo-cutaneous neuritis (gross enlargement), in association with which =Brown-Séquard’s epilepsy= developed, waxing and waning with the disease of the nerve. Another case of possible reactive epilepsy is Case 70, and a case of epilepsia tarda brings up the same issue (Case 71). Cases 72-74 are cases with strong psychogenic components, of which Case 74 is particularly instructive on account of the gradual building up of a remarkable visual aura of an approaching fire-wheel, this aura developing after scotoma from looking at the sun. Cases 75 and 76 are cases of somewhat doubtful epilepsy, one of fugue and the other of a solitary epileptic episode following 38 artillery battles in two months.

=36.= Friedmann discusses =narcoleptic seizures=, regarded as due to the =brain fag of trench life= (Case 77). Sham fits and epileptoid attacks controllable by will appear in Cases 78 and 79 respectively. Case 80 is a striking case of a man with epileptic taint, which two years’ service, four wounds, the death of a father and five brothers, and eventually Shell-shock and burial thrice in one day, served at last to bring out.

=37.= =Shell-shock and bodily disease.= In civilian psychopathic hospital practice, if a case is not syphilitic, not feeble-minded, not epileptic, not alcoholic, and without signs of intracranial pressure or disorder of reflexes, then we, as specialists, must consider whether the disease in question is not due to some form of bodily disorder outside the nervous system; for example, we think in practice of infectious psychoses, of exhaustive states such as the puerperium, of toxic states such as may be found in cardiorenal cases, and of glandular phenomena such as we are familiar with in the thyroid disorders.

Under the war conditions, it might be thought that these somatic disorders yielding the so-called symptomatic mental diseases would be frequently found.

Aside from these rarities in puzzling diagnosis, we find more commonly in the literature evidence of

=38.= =The soldier’s heart, the so-called “D.A.H.,”= or disordered action of the heart, of the English army reports. This soldier’s heart is sometimes associated with hyperthyroidism, and sometimes hyperthyroidism is found alone, with symptoms suggesting those of a sort of diffuse Shell-shock.

One author claims rapid cures of hyperthyroidism by the relatively simple process of hypnosis. Perhaps this is not too unlikely in view of the still obscure relations between mind and hormones. A little more surprising, perhaps, is the assertion met with that psoriasis is sometimes a Shell-shock phenomenon.

The literature clearly shows, however, that, as in most special problems, the internist is still in demand. I recall how one internist was misled on the witness stand into stating that he was a “general specialist.” This is what we would all need to be, were we to solve the problems of Shell-shock in the time allotted to us by the war.

=39.= Following are =special cases= to show how near the somatic (“symptomatic”) may be to Shell-shock.

The somatic group of psychoses, sometimes termed symptomatic, is illustrated in 29 cases (Cases 118-146), and comprises cases ranging all the way from rabic phenomena to those of hyperthyroidism. Possibly the first two cases (Cases 118 and 119) might better be placed among the encephalopsychoses. Case 118, one of rabies, was that of a farmer without history of having been bitten by a dog, who eventually came to autopsy and received the Pasteur Institute diagnosis of rabies. A diagnosis of angina was at first made. When the symptoms became more serious and masseter spasm developed, a question of tetanus arose. Later the diagnosis of meningitis was suggested. At this point, the symptoms became predominantly psychotic.

Case 119 was one of seven cases reported by Lumière and Astier, in which delirium and hallucinations appeared as a complication of tetanus. The case in question had been given anti-tetanic serum. (Another case showed identical symptoms without having been given anti-tetanic serum.)

That a local tetanus could be mistaken for hysteria might seem à priori unlikely, but Cases 120 and 121 indicate as much; and Case 121 is interesting on account of the officer’s own description of his local tetanus and its treatment. A psychosis apparently related with dysentery occurred in Case 122. Hysteria followed typhoid fever in Case 123. Another form of typhoid fever complication is perhaps shown in Case 124, wherein the diagnostic question lay between dementia praecox and a post-typhoid encephalitis.

Paratyphoid fever has diagnostic complications, as shown in Cases 125 and 126, wherein the mental symptoms outlasted the fever (Case 125), and psychopathic taint was brought out (Case 126).

Diphtheria was also represented in the matter of nervous and mental symptoms in Cases 127 and 128. In Case 127 the nervous symptoms appeared eight days after evacuation for diphtheria. There were a few sensory symptoms (hypalgesia, hypoacusia, and peculiar bone sensations) in this subject. The phenomenon in Case 128 was apparently one of hysterical paraparesis; nor does it appear in this case that the hysterical paralysis was preceded by polyneuritis.

Malarial effects are present in three cases (Cases 129-131), of which Case 129 showed an amnesia, Case 130 a Korsakow syndrome, and Case 131 anterior horn symptoms. Case 132 exemplifies 15 instances of acroparesthetic disorders in so-called trench foot. This case, like several others, is inserted in this group, not because the symptoms are psychotic, but because they might cause diagnostic difficulty as against hysterical phenomena.

Case 133 is an autopsied case of bronchopneumonia following bullet injury of the spine. Microscopic examination of the spinal cord showed small cavities in the first and fourth dorsal segments. This myelomalacia was doubtless related with the bullet injury of the spine, although the spinal cord was not itself directly touched by the bullet. Case 134 might be regarded perhaps as one of Shell-shock and should be considered in relation with the cases at the head of Section B (Cases 197-209). The case might be regarded as functional, except for a decubitus that developed. Despite this decubitus, there was recovery. The case is placed in the somatic group on account of pulmonary phenomena which it seemed well to relate with those of Case 133. Compare also Case 136, in which reflex phenomena are associated with a bullet wound of the pleura. Case 135 is a many-sided case, with ante-bellum hysteria and certain Shell-shock phenomena. While under observation, the patient caught typhoid fever and then developed neuritis. This neuritis was very probably not post-typhoidal so much as hysterical. Accordingly, the case should be considered in connection with the ante-bellum weak spot series, Section B (Cases 286-301). There was in this case a cure by reëducation.

The reflex hemiplegia with double ulnar syndrome in Case 136 seemed to have followed a bullet wound of the pleura. According to the authors, Phocas and Gutmann, there is considerable literature upon nerve complications of pleura trauma, including syncope, epilepsy, and (more rarely) hemiplegia.

Heart cases are illustrated by Cases 137-139: the first one of hysterical tachypnoea, and the others of the so-called soldiers’ heart.

Diabetes mellitus seems to have followed war strain and shell wound in Case 140.

It is doubtful whether shell-shock and burial had anything to do with the appearance ten days later of lipomata, which proved to be the initial phenomenon in a pronounced Dercum’s disease. (Case 141).

Hyperthyroidism is illustrated in four cases (Cases 142-144). The first (Case 142) appears to have been cured by inducing deep somnambulism (Tombleson claims cures by suggestion in eight cases of hyperthyroidism). Neurasthenia or questionable Graves’ disease (Case 145) followed Shell-shock. That of Case 144 followed 10 months’ service, at times under protracted shell fire. A forme fruste of Graves’ disease is shown in Case 145, in which the phenomena followed gassing and shelling.

A somewhat curious somatic complication in a case of Shell-shock hysteria was the finding of a needle in the left upper arm, which was then extracted. (Case 146).

THE NATURE OF WAR NEUROSES

=40.= Regarding our rough delimitation of the Shell-shock group as well in hand, having put upon one side three of the most disturbing groups (save one) in our process of demarcation, =we must proceed to the Shell-shock material itself: a material now definable as assuredly non-syphilitic, non-epileptic, non-somatic=,[11] as beyond question without narrow relations with feeble-mindedness, alcohol and drug states, schizophrenia and cyclothymia, and =as probably of the general nature of the psychoneuroses=.

[11] In the limited non-encephalic sense of the term somatic (“symptomatic”) of some writers.

Note that in this epicrisis I have designedly not followed the order of presentation of the text materials. The process of diagnosis per exclusionem in ordine which I find most serviceable in civilian psychopathic hospital practice is the elimination of possibilities in the order presented in Chart 1 or in Paragraph 10 of this epicrisis. Because this book will find its greatest use in peace times as a kind of illustrative commentary on the peace material that presents itself in general practice or in psychopathic hospital voluntary, temporary-care, and out-patient practice, I chose to arrange the delimiting material according to the order of the practical key devised for civilian practice. We may now profitably change our order of consideration and consider whether

=41.= =The most practical key or sequence of consideration in the endeavor to delimit Shell-shock neuroses is probably: Exclude (1) syphilis, (2) epilepsy, (3) somatic disease= (of a sort able to produce “symptomatic” effects somewhat like those of Shell-shock).

Below I shall still permit myself some general words concerning the other more easily excluded groups because of the light which feeble-mindedness, alcoholism, schizophrenia, cyclothymia, and even old age can theoretically throw on the nature of Shell-shock.

=42.= Suppose then that syphilis, epilepsy, and somatic (non-nervous) disease are out of the running, =we come practically down to the psychoneuroses=, knowing that knotty problems are at hand in telling them from structural traumatic effects: =But, after all, what are functional neuroses?= What do we really know about the neuroses other than to say that they are not distinguished by the existence of the structural lesions which characterize organic disease of the nervous system? Is not the definition of neurosis purely by negatives? However true this definition by negatives may be from the genetic and general pathological viewpoint, the work of Charcot and in particular of Babinski has yielded a number of positive features from the clinical viewpoint, which to some degree make up for the lack of anything positive in the neurones themselves as studied post-mortem. An eminent German has recently declared that the data of this war itself go far to prove some of the long dubious contentions of the Frenchman, Charcot; and the work of Babinski during the war has strengthened and developed the conceptions of his master, Charcot, as well as the ante-bellum conceptions of Babinski himself.

=43.= Let me insist that =the problem is practical enough: Organic versus functional neurosis=. The point I want to make is that, when so much theoretical doubt concerning organic and functional neuropathy holds sway, the practical doubts in the individual case under the varying conditions of civilian practice and in the upheavals of military practice, must be still more in evidence. Case after case described in the literature of every belligerent has passed from pillar to post and from post to pillar before diagnostic resolution and therapeutic success. Colleagues meeting, for example, at the Paris Neurological Society, find themselves reporting the same case from different standpoints,--the one announcing a semi-miraculous cure of a case which another had months before claimed only as a diagnostic curiosity. In the midst of such discussions and controversies, there must inevitably be a renaissance in neurology.

=44.= =In cases of alleged Shell-shock, the hypothesis of focal structural damage to the nervous system or its membranes has to be raised.=

Shell bursts and other detonations can produce =hemorrhage in the nervous system and in various organs without external injury=. Thus a man died from having both his lungs burst from the effects of a shell exploding a meter away. Hemorrhage into the urinary bladder has been identically produced. Lumbar puncture yields blood in sundry cases of shell explosion without external wound, and Babinski has a case of hematomyelia produced while the victim was lying down, so that the factor of direct violence through fall can be excluded. In sundry cases, not only blood but also lymphocytes have been found, sometimes in a hypertensive puncture fluid.

=45.= Moreover, =in cases of alleged Shell-shock there may be a combination of structural and functional disease=.

A herpes or the graying-out of hair overnight can suggest organic changes. A case may combine lost knee-jerks (suggesting organic disease) with urinary retention (suggesting functional disorder).

=46.= Again, =there is a group of war neuroses=, especially clearly brought out in cases of ear injury, =in which the functional disorder surrounds the organic as a nucleus=. But these “periorganic” neuroses are no proof that the neuroses in question are organic in nature. Hysterical anesthesia, paralysis, or contracture may occur on the side of the body which has received a wound: =the process of such a peritraumatic disorder is, nevertheless, a functional process=.

=47.= But, when the problem is statistically taken, =the majority of cases of alleged Shell-shock without external wound prove to be functional, as indicated by their clinical pictures=. Thus, after a mine explosion, a man was hemiplegic, tremulous and mute. After sundry vicissitudes, the tremors were hypnotized away. Then the mutism vanished, to be supplanted by stuttering. Finally the hemiplegia remained. So far as the mutism and the tremors went, this man might belong in the =majority group of Shell-shock cases, namely, the functional group=. Assuming the hemiplegia to be really organic, we should regard this man as a mixed case, organic and functional.

=48.= =But do we not know all= we need to know or all we are likely to know =about the neuroses already= from old civilian studies? There are some cases without very close relations to the war: Thus, we conceive of (a) psychoneuroses incidental to the war and such that they might very probably have developed without the entrance of war factors; and on the other hand, we conceive of (b) psychoneuroses (to be dealt with in extenso later) in which war factors (either physical Shell-shock or other factors) forcibly enter. There are in this group of incidental psychoneuroses 12 cases. The first, described as a constitutional intimiste, a psychasthenic en herbe, was one in which a hallucination was developed in the field, and in which three phases of a psychopathic nature--(a) over-emotionality, (b) obsessions, (c) loss of feeling of reality--developed. In this case the war work at first seemed to better the man’s general condition, and he gave two years of effective service. This officer in effect =invented his own Shell-shock equivalent= in a hallucination of Germans appearing in his trench. The case may be compared with one described in Section B, namely, Case 347: that of a Russian soldier who developed perfectly characteristic war dreams, though his entire service had been rendered in the rear and he had not had experiences in action.

Possibly Case 171, that of hysterical fugue, might be regarded as one of Shell-shock, since two shells burst near him prior to his fugue. The man had had analogous crises, certified by Régis, in adolescence, and had received the diagnosis hysteria. In this instance, we are dealing merely with an habitual somnambulist who has a characteristic fugue following explosion of two shells. The war is in a sense responsible for the fugue, yet not directly, and the fugue would, without the stress and strain of war, probably never have developed (see sundry cases in the group in which ante-bellum phenomena are newly evoked in war: Cases 286-301).

The hysterical psychosis of an Adventist (Case 172) might be regarded as liberated by military service; the terrible fear of the guns shown by the psychoneurotic (Case 173) proceeded to the point of fugue. A Shell-shock victim whose war bride was pregnant, developed fugue with amnesia and mutism (Case 174). Under hypnosis, it appeared that his fugue began with his running away from shells. Case 175 was that of a neurasthenic who volunteered and had to be sent back from the front after three months. In this case, war dreams were supplanted by sex dreams, and the fear of insanity became ingrained. The phenomena here were largely ante-bellum and the war brought them out once more, as might other disturbing experiences.

Case 176 is here introduced to show that =neurasthenia may develop in a man without hereditary taint= or acquired soil. There was a very slight shrapnel injury of the skull, which somewhat clouds the diagnosis in the case. Five months’ war experience brought out the neurasthenia. Case 177 deals with a point in the diagnosis of psychasthenia, which, according to Crouzon, shows arterial hypotension, a condition important to distinguish from that of pulmonary tuberculosis and of Addison’s disease. Compare this case with Case 169: a case of depression treated by pituitrin. Case 178 is a case of psychasthenia following several months’ service by a man who probably should never have entered military service.

Another case of ante-bellum origin is Case 179. Antityphoid inoculation appears to have been the initial factor in the case of neurasthenia No. 180. Compare Case 65, epilepsy after antityphoid inoculation. Case 181 was that of a non-commissioned reserve German officer whose neurasthenia was distinguished by sympathy with the enemy. He did not want to let his men shoot at the enemy because the idea came forcibly to him that the enemy soldiers had wives and children. This symptom of sympathy with the enemy was also shown by another German (Case 229). Compare the sentiments of a Russian under narcosis (Case 555).

To sum up concerning the small group of psychoneuroses presented in the section on Psychoses Incidental in the War, we are dealing with cases in which the phenomena are either continuous with ante-bellum phenomena, or are of such a nature that they might well have been brought out by other factors than those of war. These cases by the design of their choice throw little or no light upon the relation of physical shell-shock or its equivalent to the psychoneuroses, though in a few instances the factor of shell explosion is not entirely to be excluded, and in one instance (Case 170) a hallucination may be regarded as a virtual equivalent of an emotional shock of great compelling power.

Examples are available of hysteria (Cases 171, 172, 173, 174), of neurasthenia (Cases 175, 176, 179, 180, and 181), and of psychasthenia (Cases 177, 178, and possibly 170).

=49.= =Let us now contrast with these specified ante-bellum or non-war cases= the situation which will face us in =the war group=.

Section B contains 174 cases (Cases 197-370). Autopsied cases (Cases 197-201) are put first and are followed by cases in which lumbar puncture data are available (Cases 202-207). A third group of cases is that in which so-called organic symptoms are much in evidence, either independently or in association with functional symptoms (Cases 208-219). There follows a small group of three cases with shrapnel wound (Cases 220-222), in which hysterical symptoms were prominent, as against the prevalent and correct conception that wounded cases are not so prone to psychoneurosis as non-wounded cases. Three cases specially marked by tremors (Cases 223-225) follow, the last of which gives the victim’s (a French artist) own account of his feelings. The next two cases (Cases 226 and 227) give respectively a German and a British soldier’s account of Shell-shock symptoms.

There then follows a great group of =cases= (Cases 228-273) =arranged according to the part of the body= chiefly affected by hysterical symptoms. The arrangement is one of toe to top, or as one might more technically say, cephalad. This =cephalad arrangement= naturally begins with cases with symptoms affecting one leg or foot (Cases 228-235). Then follow cases of paraplegia (Cases 236-241). As we proceed cephalad then follow four cases of the so-called hysterical bent back, or camptocormia (Souques). Then come walking disorders (Cases 246-248). Still proceeding cephalad, disorders of one arm and hand are considered in a series of six cases (Cases 249-254). Bilateral phenomena, symmetrical or asymmetrical, follow in Cases 255-258. Now reaching the head, we deal with cases of deafness (Cases 259-260), of deafmutism (Cases 261-263), of speech disorder (Cases 264 and 265), with two special cases (Cases 266 and 267). Eye symptoms are dealt with in a series of cases (Cases 268-272), and Case 273 deals with cranial nerve disorder supposed to be due to shell windage without explosion.

The idea of the above arrangement of 46 cases (Cases 228-273) is that the reader dealing with cases of hysterical disorder due to physical shell-shock, or some equivalent thereof, may inspect the data in a few analogous cases described more or less fully in the literature. By reference to the index, the reader will be able to find still further cases to illustrate the symptom in question.

The next series of cases (Cases 274-281) are to illustrate the contentions of Babinski concerning the elective exaggeration of reflexes under chloroform, and the =conception of reflex or physiopathic disorders= based thereon--a topic to which return is made in Section C on Diagnosis, and elsewhere. A small group of cases (Cases 282-285) illustrate the delay of Shell-shock and kindred symptoms in certain instances, cases that suggest a refractory period of greater length than usual, or the interposition of some unusual factor.

The next group of cases (Cases 286-301) is of special note, bringing out what is discussed below, namely, =the emphasis, reminiscence, or repetition of antebellum phenomena=, and the picking out of weak spots in the organism by Shell-shock. Possibly Cases 302-303 belong in the same group of illustrations of the driving in of ante-bellum effects. Cases 304 and 305 are definitively cases in which hereditary instability is a factor, whereas Cases 306 and 307 form a foil to these, in that the phenomena develop in subjects confidently stated to be without hereditary or acquired psychopathic tendency.

The next series of cases (Cases 308-320) shows =peculiar phenomena=; e.g., monocular diplopia, shell-shock psoriasis, synesthesia, puerilism, and the like. Shell-shock equivalents of various sorts are placed in a group of cases (Cases 321-325). The next series of cases (Cases 326 to the end of this Section: 370) show tendencies to general neurasthenic, psychasthenic, and other psychopathic phenomena, rather than the more definite phenomena discussed in the early part of this section in the series arranged “cephalad.”

=50.= Rehearsing more briefly these findings, what is the nature of these disorders? The literature is practically unanimous on the point: =We have to do merely with the classical problem of the neuroses=, and when all the data are some day united, we shall doubtless know a great deal more about the neuroses.

=51.= =Locus minoris resistentiae.= That the process, whatever else it does, is rather apt to pick out pre-existent weak spots in the patient (the habitual gastropath becoming subject to vomiting; the old stammerer stammering once more or even becoming mute; the man always “hit in the legs” by exertion, now becoming paraplegic) is obvious. The striking instances in which an old cured syphilitic monoplegia, or an old hysterical hemichorea, comes back under the influence of shell explosion in precisely the limits and with precisely the appearance of the former disease, indicate how various a factor may be the =locus minoris resistentiae=.

=52.= But, =without= weak spot, =without= acquired soil, =without= heredity, we must now erect the hypothesis that, =the classical neuroses may= in some, though certainly a minority of cases, =afflict normal men=. Under the war conditions of investigation touching the family and personal histories of the men, perhaps we should not be too sure of this hypothesis; but the army records will after the war allow us to make or break the point forever and thereby throw the clearest light upon the vexing problems of industrial medicine, wherein progress in general has been so slow on account of the partisanship of the corporation and plaintiff’s attorneys.

=53.= =Purely psychogenic war cases exist=: Though Shell-shock denotes, to say the least, shocks and shells--yet we know Shell-shock sans any shock and sans any shell, nay sans either shell or shock.

The fact that a soldier may get war dreams though he has never been in the fighting zone and never by any chance observed the circumstance of war, or the fact that a man can become mute on the second day after a shell explosion because the night before he had dreamed of some hysterically mute patients in his ward--these facts again, although they argue a psychogenic origin for the phenomena of so-called “Shell-shock,” do not at all mean that actual physical explosion in other cases may not be tremendously important.

=54.= This is shown by the exceedingly interesting phenomena of =localization or determination of symptoms= to a given region under the special local influence of the explosion. Thus, in the schematic case, an explosion to the left of the soldier produces anesthesia and paralysis on the left or exposed side. Now and again a case will show such anesthetic and paralytic phenomena upon the side exposed to the explosion and some hypertonic, irritative phenomena upon the other side. One gets the figure in one’s mind of an organism fixed, immobile and numb, on the spot by the explosion--and the other half of the body, as it were, attempting to run away from the situation. One side of the body, as it were, plays ’possum, the other tends to flight.

=55.= Of course these physical phenomena should not blind us to the emotional ones. Now and then the multiple causes of a case may be analyzed, as, for example, one of blindness in which a =series of factors= emerged, such as =excitement, blinding flashes, fear, disgust and fatigue=. I cannot here go further into these details, and I need no longer insist upon the fact that =surrounding the problem of Shell-shock means surrounding the problem of nervous and mental diseases= as a whole, and that thus to be a Shell-shock analyst means to be a neuropsychiatrist.

=56.= The organic problems of the nervous system are brought up constantly in differential diagnosis, but the functional problems divide themselves up in a perturbing manner into a fraction properly termed the “psychopathic” (that is, after the manner of hysteria), and “non-psychopathic” (that is, after the manner of reflex disorders of Charcot, newly named “physiopathic” by Babinski).

=57.= For the moment we are not discussing differential diagnosis, but are merely trying to circumscribe the features we wish to call =Shell-shock features: We have concluded to call them functional--but what is it to be functional?=

Too simple is the reply:

FUNCTIONAL = NON-ORGANIC.

Inaccurate and misleading is the reply

FUNCTIONAL = PSYCHIC.

We may more correctly express the situation, pathologically speaking, in the following categories (see chart, page 870):

ORGANOPATHIC (Lesional, destructive):

(a) gross, or (b) microscopic, or perhaps (c) chemical.

DYNAMOPATHIC (functional, irritative, inhibitory,--but reversible ad originem):

(a) psychopathic; (b) physiopathic (“reflex”).

=58.= As to the high psychic functions, we had thought of them as split in hysteria, in dissociation of personality. And we had roughly distinguished these conditions as =psychopathic= from conditions we called =neuropathic=, regarding the latter neuropathic disorders as on the model of the effects of cutting off or destroying certain necessary neurons. However clear or unclear we were as to the nature of the neuropathic, it does not here matter. Babinski’s point is that there is another kind of dynamic disease that operates, not after the manner of hysteria, but after a manner reminding one of the forgotten “reflex” disorders of Charcot--disorders that fitted the textbooks so poorly that the textbooks dropped them out. In short, what you might call =the dynamopathic or functional in nervous disease has been shown to fall into two parts=--a =psychopathic= fraction and a non-psychopathic fraction. Babinski calls this non-psychopathic fraction =physiopathic= or reflex. And these reflex or physiopathic disorders have a different order of curability from that of hysterical or psychopathic disorders. By what simple device did Babinski prove this? By chloroforming the patient. Under chloroform, when all the other reflexes were stilled, Babinski could bring out, in relief as it were, certain reflexes, or even hypertonuses, that were in the waking life wholly concealed,--yet at the same time consciousness, in the usual sense of that term, had vanished. Accordingly, the proof of a new type of functional disease, at times concealed by the overlay of higher neurones, was now plain. Does not this offer new leads of the greatest value in that most intricate of fields, psychopathology? Is not the model here offered of diseased =nervous functions=, =non-psychic= in nature (in the ordinary sense of psychic) =but of almost equally complex nature=:

Whoever wins the great war from the military point of view, there can be no doubt as to what writers contributed most from the war data concerning the doctrine of hysteria, especially concerning the theoretical delimitation of hysteria from other forms of functional nervous disease: There can be no other answer than that, in theoretical neurology at least, the French have already won the war, if only by means of the remarkable concept set up by Babinski of the so-called physiopathic (that is, non-neuropathic and non-psychopathic).

But how has this splitting of functional neuroses into psychopathic and physiopathic been rendered certain? By the tremendous modern sharpening of differential diagnosis dating from, e.g., the discovery of the Babinski reflex. This brings us to the brink of considerations concerning the differential diagnostic problem.

First it may be well to regard the whole problem in the light of those mental diseases that we slid over when we were delimiting Shell-shock as against syphilis, epilepsy and somatic disease.

=59.= =Why do some authors think of Shell-shock as an “officer’s disease”?= It is clear that they cannot be thinking so much of the physiopathic cases as of the psychopathic ones. But psychopathic conditions are obviously more readily brought about in complex and labile apparatus. This point comes out strongly in relation with the =comparative stability of the feeble-minded=, at least of most feeble-minded, that get into war relations.

The possible relations of Shell-shock to feeble-mindedness are of some interest. We know that Shell-shock picks out certain nervous and mental weaklings and indeed that one author claims as high a percentage as 74 for war neuroses having a hereditary or acquired neuropathic basis. How far does feeble-mindedness itself count among these supposedly susceptible nervous and mental weaklings? Is a feeble-minded person especially in condition for Shell-shock?

There are rumors of experiments to show that if in an aquarium containing some jelly fish alongside bony fishes, you explode a substance, the jelly fish ride through unscathed whereas the bony fishes are killed by the shock. The jelly fish presumably had too simple an organization.

There is something to be said for the idea that in man also the higher and more complex specimens are more susceptible to Shell-shock, that is, to the neuroses of war, than are the lower and more simple combatants. Some statistics indicate that officers, who are in the main of a higher and more complex organization than the private soldiers, are much more susceptible than are private soldiers to the neuroses of war. Doubtless we shall not be able to verify these statistics until long after the war and, so far as I know, no very inclusive statistics have been presented.

On the whole, I judge from the case history literature that the feeble-minded, unless they be of that very high level sometimes called subnormal, are not particularly susceptible to the neuroses. It is obvious that idiots and, for the most part, imbeciles, do not get into military service. As for what the English term the feeble-minded or what we in America are now terming morons, it may well be that our draft boards do not always exclude. High French authorities have specifically determined in certain instances that the high-grade feeble-minded would be perfectly suitable for certain branches of the service. There is the case, for example, of a sandwich man of Paris who somehow got into the French army and was being perpetually sent to look for the squad’s umbrella and the key to the drill ground, but sang and swung his gun with joy as he went to the front, and apparently did very well there. This man had been a state ward and, as you know, well-trained state wards are frequently exceedingly good at elementary forms of drill.

Then there is another case of an obvious imbecile who was quite without any idea of military rank and often got punished for treating his superiors like his comrades and was the butt of his section, but on the firing-line remained cool, careless of danger--a magnificent example to his comrades--at last surrounded and taken prisoner. Here the story might have ended and the folly of enlisting imbeciles in the army might have seemed perfectly plain, except that our imbecile forthwith escaped from the Germans, swam the Meuse and got back to his regiment!

Here then are cases in which the slight degree of hypophrenia--it seems unwise to give it the opprobrious title “feeble-mindedness”--would have been entirely inconsistent with the development of Shell-shock. Such men are, perhaps, =too simple to develop neuroses=. On the other hand, it would appear that certain of the slight degrees of hypophrenia, such as we might find in so-called subnormal or stupid persons, would prove capable of “catching Shell-shock” as it were, and then find themselves entirely incapable of rationalizing the situation. In short, =there may be a group of psychic weaklings, just complex enough to fall into the zone of potential neurotics, but just simple enough to render the processes of rationalization= (or what one author terms autognosis) =and of psychotherapy in general entirely unavailing=.

After the war we may be confronted with a number of persons with their edges dulled by the war experiences. One has met even brave officers who, after months of furlough, still maintain that they will never get back to their normal will and initiative. Whether these =hypoboulic persons= have not been reduced to subnormality so as to resemble the slighter degrees of hypophrenia or feeble-mindedness can hardly be determined now. They will form =important problems in mental reconstruction=, for with the best will in the world, the occupation-therapeutist with all her technic, may be unable to force or coax the will of such hypoboulics into proper action. Nor will the ordinary environment of home and neighborhood turn the trick properly. Expert social work in adjustment, both of the returned soldier to his environment and of the environment to the returned soldier, may be necessary. I speak of this problem here not because these persons are hypophrenic or feeble-minded in the ordinary sense, but we must constantly bear in mind our experience in the teaching of hypophrenics (both in the schools for the feeble-minded and in the community) when we are facing problems of mental reconstruction.

=60.= As for =alcoholism=, Lépine’s figures bespeak its importance as a hospital-filler and a good deal of prime interest surrounding alcoholism has been developed in the war; but on the whole, so far as I can determine from the war case literature, there is little or no direct relation between alcoholism and Shell-shock, despite the fact that in a number of instances alcohol has complicated the issue and very possibly helped in a general demoralization of the victim. However, the alcoholic amnesias and particularly a few instances of the so-called pathological intoxication have exhibited a certain medicolegal interest, recalling what was just said above about the responsibility of a drunken epileptic. Alcohol remains, I should say, pending exact monographic work upon this topic, purely a contributory factor for the war neuroses.

It must be that the exigencies of the war have prevented full reports of alcoholic cases; or perhaps they are regarded as of such every-day occurrence as not to demand case reports. The alcohol and drug group is represented by 17 cases (Cases 86-102).

The so-called pathological intoxication is illustrated in Cases 86 and 87. Case 86 was entirely amnestic for an attack of hallucinations in which he tried to transfix comrades with a bayonet. Cases 87-97 are cases of disciplinary nature,--the majority from a German writer, Kastan. Case 88 illustrates desertion in alcoholic fugue, and Cases 90-92 are three further cases of desertion in alcoholism.

Cases 94 and 95 give a =partial explanation of some German atrocities=. At least, here are cases in which the atrocities, with attempted murder and rape, are described more or less fully in transcripts of medicolegal reports. Case 98 throws a curious cross-light upon the war, in that a drunken soldier got an unmerited long leave after paying 100 sous for an injection of petrol in his hand. Cases 99-102 are cases of morphinism, illustrating the effects of the war upon the fate of morphinists.

=61.= =That war makes nobody go mad= in the asylum or lay sense of the term =has been abundantly proved by the data of this war--and this conclusion is of value in our medical endeavors to establish a proper lay conception of the nature of Shell-shock=. Consider first schizophrenia (dementia praecox).

That the causes of dementia præcox, still unknown as they are, lodge more in the interior of the body or in special individual reactions of the victim’s mind, seems to be shown by the phenomena of this war, since there seems to be no great number of dementia præcox cases therein produced. To be sure, some schizophrenic subjects do get into the service, and sometimes their delusions and hallucinations get their content and coloring from the war. Thus a Russian, wounded in the army, developed delusions concerning currents running from his arm to the German lines and felt that he was, so to say, the Jonah of the Russian front, as he could determine shell fire to the spot where he was by the arm currents.

Now and then a case shows a scientifically beautiful admixture of ordinary dementia præcox phenomena with the effects of shell wound or shock. A picturesque case from the standpoint of German psychiatric diagnosis is one of a soldier who boxed the ear of a kindly sister who tried to steer him from a room where the examination of another patient, a woman, was going on. On the whole, the eminent German psychiatrist who examined him felt that the case was really one of psychopathic constitution, as he had shown somewhat similar irascibility on a slight occasion before. However, much to the astonishment of all, the patient developed further symptoms. His ego got terribly swollen. At last he was fain to utter a denunciation of the entire Junkertum and of the Kaiser: he said in fact that he was an Inhabitant of the World and not of Prussia merely. Over here we allow such persons to edit newspapers and write books with impunity, but the eminent German psychiatrist, before mentioned, was constrained to alter his diagnosis of this cosmopolite from psychopathic constitution to dementia praecox!

The group is represented by 16 cases (Cases 147-162).

=62.= There are four cases (Cases 148-151) of a =disciplinary= nature. The first (Case 148) was actually arrested as a spy because he was making drawings near a petroleum tank. Of two cases of desertion, one was due to a fugue of catatonic nature (Case 149), and the other (Case 150) was one of desertion with behavior suggesting schizophrenia. However, this man was determined to be responsible for his act, and condemned to 20 years in prison. This latter case might be considered also in connection with Group III (the epilepsies), Group IV (the pharmacopsychoses), and possibly Group XI (the unresolved psychopathias).

Case 151 was likewise alcoholic and disciplinary: the man went so far as to keep a cigar in his mouth while the captain was rebuking him and was, in fact, an old sanatorium case, afflicted with some sort of degenerative disease, presumably dementia praecox.

=63.= That =schizophrenic symptoms may be aggravated by service= is shown likewise in the case that follows, namely, Case 152, a man who had been hearing false voices for some two years, had heard his own thoughts, and felt his personality changing. The military board decided that the mental disease had been aggravated by service. Case 153 might offhand be regarded as a malingerer, as he shot himself in the hand. Upon military review, a delusional state set in, and in the course of no very long time a state of schizophrenic apathy. In point of fact, however, this man had already been in several hospitals for previous examination, and had served in the army in relatively normal intervals. Case 154 is that of a dementia praecox who volunteered for three years in French infantry but forthwith gave indications of mental deterioration. This case of a dementia praecox volunteer may be compared with Case 36: that of a superbrave imbecile who swam the Meuse, back from a German prison; with Case 47, that of the feeble-minded person with an insubordinate desire to remain at the front; with Case 163, a maniacal volunteer; and Case 175, a neurasthenic volunteer.

=64.= =Diagnostic questions= are brought up by Cases 155-166, in the former of which Bonhoeffer made at first a diagnosis of some form of psychogenic disease, possibly hysterical, but had eventually to alter the diagnosis to hebephrenia or catatonia. Case 156 was possibly one of Shell-shock, though the man remained on duty for a month with but one symptom, trembling of the arm. For nine months he showed a variety of symptoms apparently consistent with the diagnosis hysteria, but then developed catatonic and paranoic symptoms clearly warranting the diagnosis dementia praecox.

=65.= Schizophrenia may not only be aggravated by service, but as Case 157 shows, =war experience may have a definite effect upon the content of hallucinations and delusions=. Thus, a man wounded in the left shoulder built up the idea of currents running from his left arm to the Germans, such that if anything were touched by the arm, bombardment of the Russians would at once start up. The arm, in short, was charmed.

=66.= =Psychopathic bravery= is not shown in the feeble-minded only: Case 158 is that =of an Iron Cross winner= who, after an hysterical-looking attack with hallucinatory reminiscences of a Gurkha whom he had bayoneted, turned out to be =hebephrenic=. Case 159 might at first sight have been placed among the encephalopsychoses on account of the trauma to the occiput, and in fact the mystical hallucinations shown were of a visual nature (a rainbow-colored bird with the face of the Holy Virgin). In point of fact, there was probably no causal relation between the mystical delusions and the brain injury.

=67.= Case 156, above mentioned, might perhaps be interpreted as one of =Shell-shock dementia praecox=, but the interval of nine months, though filled with hysterical symptoms, is decidedly long in which to suppose that shell-shock factors could be in process of causing dementia praecox. Cases 160 and 161 are more suspicious. Six German soldiers were killed by a German shell within the zone of German fire, two steps away from the subaltern officer (Case 160), who carried on for some hours, made his report duly, but thereafter developed tremors and lost consciousness. According to Weygandt, the case is one suggestive of dementia praecox, but very possibly should be regarded as one of psychoneurosis. At all events, it would be dangerous to found a doctrine to the effect that dementia praecox can be initiated by shell-shock upon such a case as 160. Case 161 is similarly doubtful. There are a number of symptoms in this man (the sole survivor of an explosion in a blockhouse) consistent with the diagnosis Shell-shock, and a number of others which hardly can be given any other interpretation than that of catatonic dementia praecox. But the available medical data do not begin until five months after the shell explosion. We must conclude here also that no definite evidence exists that dementia praecox can be initiated by the physical factor shell-shock. Case 162 is one in which there are shell-shock factors and fatigue factors in a man who had once ante-bellum shown signs of mental disorder, and who developed delusions subsequent to a fugue following shell-shock. The most one could make of this case would be to say that a latent schizophrenia had been liberated by shell-shock.

=68.= To sum up concerning the schizophrenias (dementia praecox group), there are =cases of great disciplinary interest= in which alleged espionage and desertion =turn out actually to be schizophrenic phenomena=. Again, there are interesting diagnostic problems in the differential diagnosis of hysteria and catatonia. There is evidence that experience in the war may be woven into the hallucinatory and delusional contents of cases of pre-existent psychosis.

=69.= As to the important question whether shell-shock can initiate dementia praecox, the evidence from these reported cases is against the hypothesis; but if the query be, whether Shell-shock might not aggravate dementia praecox, it may be stated that =a military board has decided that dementia praecox may be aggravated by some forms of military service. There is no reason to suppose that shell-shock factors might not operate in this way.= Cases 152 and 162 will be of service in the proof of this contention; and Case 162 seems to be definitely one in which a latent schizophrenia, showing itself in one ante-bellum attack, was liberated once more after shell-shock. Of course, the plan of this book and the method of choice of its cases precludes any statistical conclusions of great weight from the relative number of cases found in the different groups; and it might well happen that psychiatrists would not report cases of an everyday and commonplace nature which might yet be very frequent. On the whole, however, it would not appear that dementia praecox is at all a frequent phenomenon in the war.

=70.= =Nor can the cyclothymias= (manic-depressive psychoses) =be charged up to war factors= to any important extent.

On account of the somewhat close resemblance between the phenomenon of manic-depressive psychosis and what we ordinarily feel ourselves--a logical situation reflecting merely the fact that the phenomena of over-activity (mania) and of under-activity (depression) are merely quantitative variations from the normal--it might be supposed that the war life and its shock and strain would start up the cyclothymias in some numbers. Why should not a shell explosion start up a mania or throw a man into a depression? In point of fact the literature somehow does not agree with this presupposition.

Some years ago in Massachusetts a brief investigation was made of the assigned causes of the successive attacks in a great number of cyclothymic (manic-depressive) cases, and it was found that each successive attack progressively had less of the physical in the previous history. Something like 45% of all the first attacks had a pretty obvious cause in the soma, such as a kidney disease, a heart disease, a puerperal condition and the like, but the second attacks failed to show even 20% of such obvious somatic causes, and the third attacks even less than 10%, and so on.

Now war conditions and even the shell explosions themselves have apparently not set up any such conditions as those of mania or of depression. Most of the instances of cyclothymia are instances of men who are cyclothymic before they enter the army. These experiences, when after the war we can sift them all out, may allow us to form better ideas as to the etiology of many of the psychoses, and the great war may thus prove a gigantic experimental reagent which will aid in solving some of the major problems of mental hygiene.

=71.= =The cyclothymic or manic-depressive group is represented in strikingly few cases=, seven in number (Cases 163-169). One of the ideas in the literature concerning the manic-depressive group has been that it is very possibly remotely allied to Graves’ disease, a hypothesis upheld by Stransky in Aschaffenburg’s Handbook. Hyperthyroidism itself has been, of course, a rather striking feature in the foreground or background of many sick patients in the war. However, war factors have proved able to bring out very few instances of cyclothymic (manic-depressive) disease. Amongst our seven cases, the first (Case 163) was that of a maniacal Alsatian of 59 years, who volunteered because of his hypomania. Case 165, the case of a German who pelted French trenches with apples from an appletree in No Man’s Land, was another case in which the war had little or nothing to do with the development of the mania. One of fugue (Case 164) was a case of melancholia and anxiety not closely related with war experience. In three further cases trench life and war stress may be thought to have liberated the cyclothymic phenomena. Case 166 was that of a man of 38, previously referred to, who developed arteriosclerosis and whose depression and hallucinations had followed four months of trench life devoid of battles or injury. It is possible that this case should be regarded rather as syphilitic or of some unknown organic origin. At all events, it is not clear that it could be made to bear a heavy weight of hypothesis concerning the genesis of cyclothymic psychoses. Case 167, a naval officer who distinguished himself greatly by work on land in Belgium, was regarded by its reporter as one of manic-depressive psychosis with the fatigue of war as its base. It might be queried whether the man’s distinguished work was not due to an early phase of hypomania, after which the cyclothymic effects began. In Case 168 there was some evidence of the effect of war stress, as certain hallucinations grew more intense after the bombardment of Dunkirk; but in point of fact, this man had shown a predisposition and indeed a period of so-called neurasthenia ante-bellum. It is doubtful, therefore, whether there is any case here abstracted which can be used to support the hypothesis that the manic-depressive (cyclothymic) group of mental diseases has had or is likely to have its genesis in war stress. The remaining case (Case 169) is one illustrating a method of treating low blood pressure in depression.

To sum up concerning the cyclothymias: War stress seems to have had singularly little effect in the production of fresh attacks, and so far as we are aware, no effect in starting up a manic-depressive diathesis, unless Case 167,--that of the naval officer who distinguished himself in land battles,--looks in that direction. It is, of course, to be conceded that hypomania might readily be overlooked under war conditions, and that suicidal melancholias, belonging in this group, might be interpreted as natural war-made depressions. Very possibly, therefore, this result (running to the effect that the cyclothymic forms of mental disease are rare in military life) may need revision.

=72.= =Summary of general considerations concerning the nature of the Shell-shock neuroses (paragraphs 40-71).=

=Having= (a) =roughly delimited the Shell-shock neuroses from syphilis, epilepsy, and somatic disease, we inquired=

(b) =What, after all, are functional neuroses? We remained dissatisfied with a definition by negatives.= But we found that

(c) =practically the problem seemed to reduce to telling the organic apart from the functional= and we found that

(d) =in almost all cases we have to raise the hypothesis of the organic=. Also that

(e) =the absence of external injury is no guarantee against the existence of internal injury=. Also that

(f) =cases are frequent enough in which organic and functional phenomena are combined=. Also that

(g) =essentially functional cases may be peritraumatic or metatraumatic= (in the sense of Charcot’s hysterotraumatism). But

(h) =the statistical majority of cases remains essentially functional=.

(i) =We then looked over a series of cases developing incidentally in the war= and

(j) =we compared these with the war cases, the latter arranged cephalad=.

CHART 17

DIAGNOSTIC ALLIANCES OF THE SHELL-SHOCK NEUROSES

+---------------+ +----------+ +---------------+ | SCHIZOPHRENIA | | SHELL | | NEUROSYPHILIS | | CYCLOTHYMIA |<------| SHOCK |--->| EPILEPSY | | MORONITY |<------| NEUROSES |--->| SOMATOPATHY | | ALCOHOLISM | | | | | +---------------+ +----------+ +---------------+

Note arrow lengths: Practically we find shell-shock neuroses very different from certain functional (or but mildly organic) disorders and not so different from certain seriously organic disorders.

+---------------+ +----------+ +---------------+ | SCHIZOPHRENIA | | SHELL | | NEUROSYPHILIS | | CYCLOTHYMIA |<---| SHOCK |------>| EPILEPSY | | MORONITY |<---| NEUROSES |------>| SOMATOPATHY | | ALCOHOLISM | | | | | +---------------+ +----------+ +---------------+

Note arrow lengths: Theoretically, shell-shock neuroses, being presumably in large part functional, ought to ally themselves more closely with the left-hand group than with the right-hand group. But they do not!

In short, these functional diseases are not so hard to distinguish from various other functional diseases as they are from certain organic diseases. The most serious diagnostic problem is between the war neuroses and organic brain disorders.

CHART 18

LOGICAL PLACE OF THE “REFLEX” DISORDERS (OF BABINSKI-FROMENT)

e.g. neurosyphilis paretica | Hysteria e.g. \ | / \ | / \ | / \ | / ORGANO- | DYNAMO- PSYCHOPATHIC | PSYCHOPATHIC | | | -------------------------------+----------------------------- | | | | ORGANO- | DYNAMO- NEUROPATHIC | NEUROPATHIC / | \ / | \ / | \ / | \ / | Babinski’s “reflex” \ e.g. neurosyphilis tabetica | or physiopathic disorders e.g.

A frequent error of neurologists has been to identify “functional” with “psychic” when it came to a question of the classical functional neuroses. The above diagram indicates that “functional” contains more than “psychic.” Doubtless much that goes under the name “unconscious” belongs in the right lower quadrant of this diagram. See discussion in text.

(k) We found many war cases showing emphasis, reminiscence, or repetition of ante-bellum phenomena (weak spots, locus minoris resistentiae, imitation), but

(l) we also found that perfectly sound untainted men could succumb to Shell-shock neurosis.

(m) We found a few purely psychogenic cases without sign or suspicion of physical shock.

(n) We studied the localization (traumatotropic) group.

(o) We arrived, with the aid of Babinski, at the necessity of splitting functional cases into psychopathic and physiopathic.

=73.= =Summary of general considerations: continued.=

We found ourselves looking on the Shell-shock neuroses as, like other functional neuroses, in a sense mental diseases. Perhaps we would better say (to get rid of all suspicion of medicolegal “insanity”) that the Shell-shock neuroses seemed to us in some sense psychopathic. But, though the Shell-shock neuroses looked psychopathic and were presumably more functional than organic in nature, it was a curious thing that, practically speaking, the Shell-shock neuroses proved to be farther away from the more functional of the psychoses than from certain organic psychosis.

In particular, we found reliable authors insisting on the practical diagnostic necessity of excluding syphilis, epilepsy, somatic disease--whereas the nature and causes of the Shell-shock neurosis seemed theoretically to withdraw them most remotely from that triad of mainly organic disorders. By the same token, theoretically one might have supposed these Shell-shock neuroses to draw very near to those far less organic disorders (schizophrenia, cyclothymia, feeble-mindedness (i.e., the slighter degrees likely to be found in military service, alcoholism))--yet practically few large diagnostic problems came to light as between the Shell-shock neuroses and the tetrad of dynamic or lightly organic diseases above listed.

=74.= Diagrammatically this situation is presented in Chart 17.

But why should the Shell-shock neuroses seem so “organic”? Partly, it is probable, because the term “organic” is too often used to mean “subcortical.” In another diagram the truer relations are depicted, with four classes of phenomena (Chart 18).

(a) Organic mental (cortical), e.g., general paresis.

(b) Functional mental (cortical), e.g., hysteria.

(c) Organic neural (subcortical), e.g., tabes dorsalis.

(d) Functional neural (subcortical), e.g., “reflex” disorders.

DIAGNOSTIC DIFFERENTIATION PROBLEM

=75.= =Having disposed of the problem of the rougher= DELIMITATION =of the Shell-shock neuroses, we approach the problem of their finer= DIFFERENTIATION. =For the sake of the present argument we propose to regard the Shell-shock neuroses as essentially= DYNAMOPATHIC, i.e., =functional whether in the ordinary mind-born (psychogenic) sense of classical hysteria or in the modern nerve-born (neurogenic) sense of Babinski. The problem of this differentiation will accordingly be that between the dynamopathic and the organopathic.=

In the orderly diagnosis of mental disease, from the standpoint of the major orders or groups, we ordinarily come at this point to the focal brain diseases. In analyzing the neuro-psychiatric problem of a so-called Shell-shocker, it is, of course, our bounden duty to exclude syphilis. Even though the percentage of syphilitic victims of Shell-shock is not high, yet these cases promise so much from treatment that they deserve to get their diagnosis as early as possible, and the English workers who have worked most in the syphilitic field insist upon this point.

We next proceed, as above indicated, to the elimination of hypophrenia with all the various grades of feeble-mindedness. Thirdly, we try to exclude the various forms of epilepsy; and fourthly, the effects of alcohol, drugs and poisons.

In ordinary civilian practice, such as that at the Psychopathic Hospital, the orderly elimination for diagnostic purposes of the great groups of the syphilitic, hypophrenic (feeble-minded), epileptic and alcoholic, leaves us with cases in which there either is or is not important evidence of organic nervous-system disease, such as that shown in cases with heightened intracranial pressure or in cases with asymmetry of reflexes and other forms of parareflexia. In military practice these logical questions of prior elimination of syphilis, feeble-mindedness, epilepsy, and alcoholism must go a-glimmering at first, unless their signs are so obvious as to permit diagnosis by inspection.

=76.= But the nervous and mental cases almost one and all give rise to =the suspicion= at least of =organic disease=, possibly traumatic in origin. Even when a man falls to the ground without a scratch upon his skin, there is some question whether in his fall he has not sustained some slight intracranial hemorrhage which the lumbar puncture fluid might show. Add to this that the signs of hysteria are very often unilateral, and it will readily be conceived how much like an organic case an hysteric in the casualty clearing station may look. Rapid decision may be necessary in order to get immediate effects in psychotherapy a few minutes or hours after the shell explosion, and one may need to choose between applying a possibly unsuccessful psychotherapy forthwith and making a thorough neurological examination. As Babinski has pointed out, making a thorough neurological examination gives opportunity for all sorts of medical suggestion to be conveyed to the patient. It would appear that many an hysterical anesthesia has been given to a patient by the very suggestion of the physician testing sensation. Here one does not refer to malingering in the conscious and designed sense of the term, but to the operation of some genuinely psychopathic, that is to say, hysterical process.

=77.= In the case of head injury, naturally the majority of nerve phenomena will ordinarily be upon the opposite side of the body to the side of the head that is injured. The reverse situation holds for hysterical cases, wherein it would appear that the bursting of a shell, let us say upon the left side of the body, seems to determine contractures, paralyses and anesthesias to that same left side of the body; now and then complicated cases appear which put the neurologist through his best paces. Such a case is that of a man who was wounded on the left side of the head and promptly developed a =hemiplegia= on the same (=left=) side, =with aphasia=. Now aphasia ought to be the result of a lesion on the left side of the brain in the common run of cases, whereas left-sided hemiplegia ought to be the result of lesion on the right side of the brain. In point of fact, the analyst of this case felt that he was dealing with a direct injury on the left side of the brain, leading to aphasia, and a lesion by =contrecoup= on the right side of the brain, leading to a left-sided hemiplegia.

It is not only at the casualty clearing stations and along the lines of communication that the difficulties in telling Shell-shock in the neurotic sense from traumatic psychosis and the effects of focal brain lesions are found, since the literature amply shows that diagnostic problems remain open for weeks or months in the various institutions of the interior, to which all the belligerents have been forced to send their cases.

=78.= A glance at the differential tables that have been developed, for example, by the French neurologists, will show how fine the diagnosis betwixt a hysterical and an organic disease may be, especially when we consider how often there are admixtures of the two. The rule holds for the vast majority of cases that absolute bullet wounds or shrapnel wounds do not produce Shell-shock; and the statistical story is so clear that one might almost think of the wounds as in some sense protective against shock, that is, against Shell-shock, not against traumatic or surgical shock. Nevertheless, by some process whose nature is obscure, the hysteric is apt to pick up some slight wound and, as it were, surround this wound with hysterical anesthesia, hyperesthesia, paralysis or contractures.

The chances are, if we should collect all our civilian cases of Railway Spine and of industrial accident with traumatic neuroses, we should be able to prove this same strange relation between slight wound in a particular part of the body and the local determination of hysterical symptoms to that region. Of course, the determination follows no known laws of nerve distribution to skin or muscles, and the effect is apparently a psychopathic or, at all events, a dynamic process without clear relations to the accepted landmarks.

I do not mean to suggest, that aside from the hurry of war, the differential diagnoses here are more difficult than those in civilian practice; but the difficulties are at least as great as those that have faced the civilian practitioner. What needs emphasis is that just because we have concluded that the statistical majority of the cases of so-called Shell-shock belongs in the division of the neuroses, we should =not feel= too =cock-sure that= a given case of =alleged Shell-shock= appearing in the war zone or behind it =is necessarily= a case of =neurosis=.

After the early “period of election” for psychotherapy in the war zone has passed, there can be no excuse except general war conditions for not according to every case of alleged Shell-shock a complete neuropsychiatric examination, having due regard to the ideas of Babinski concerning medical suggestion of new increments and appendices to the original hysteria, developed in battle or shortly thereafter.

We have, however, been able to find in the literature good instances of puzzling diagnosis in which such conditions are in evidence as acute meningitis of various forms, hydrophobia, tetanus, and the like.

Especially in the diagnosis against Shell-shock hysterias we may need to think of the abnormal forms of tetanus, to which an entire book in the Collection Horizon has been devoted. The differential diagnostic tables here draw up distinctions between local tetanus, involving, let us say, the contracture of one arm, as against a hysterical monoplegia.

=79.= The focal brain group of psychoses here termed encephalopsychoses, is illustrated by a comparatively short series of cases, 16 in number (Cases 103-117). Many more cases of this group are presented in Section B, On the Nature and Causes of Shell-shock. The motive here is to show sundry effects of focal brain lesions produced in the war and not related with shell-shock. Case 103 was the curious case (see above) of aphasia with hemiplegia--not upon the right side, but upon the left side. There had been a wound in the left parietal region, and the aphasia was presumably consequent upon a direct affection of the left hemisphere. On the other hand, the left-sided hemiplegia may probably be regarded as due to lesions on the right side of the brain produced by contrecoup. The case not only has surgical implications and suggestions of importance, but also it throws some light on the possibilities in concussion of minor degree. As the cases in Section B (On the Nature and Causes of Shell-shock) show, shell-shock, the physical factor, is apt to produce anesthesia and paralysis or contracture on the side exposed to the shell-shock. The means by which these symptoms ipsilateral with the shock are produced is commonly thought to be the “hysterical mechanism,” whatever that may be. Lhermitte, however, suggests that in some cases such phenomena might be due to an actual brain jarring with contrecoup effects. However, it must be granted that Case 103 did not come to autopsy.

=80.= Case 104 might perhaps better be considered in the section on alcoholism, since a gun-shot wound of the head may be regarded as having produced intolerance of alcohol in the classical manner, similar to that described in Case 97, wherein, however, the trauma was ante-bellum. Peculiar crises associated with cortical blindness, vertigo, and hallucinations, characterized a case of brain trauma by bullet (Case 105). Case 106 is that of a Tunisian, who before the war had had a number of theopathic traits with mystical hallucinations, but after a gun-shot wound of the occiput developed lilliputian hallucinations and micromegalopsia.

=81.= Cases 107-112 are cases of infection or probable infection. Cases 107 and 108 are instances of meningococcus meningitis, the second of which appears to have followed shell-shock (?). Case 107 led to psychosis with dementia. Case 109 developed a meningitic syndrome, which followed shell explosion a metre away, the syndrome lasting 14 months. The spinal puncture fluid was several times found to contain blood. There was apparently no infection of the fluid as in Case 112. Possibly Case 109 should be set down as an unusual example of shell-shock psychosis, chiefly dependent upon meningeal hemorrhage.

=82.= A syphilitic (Case 110) in which appropriate tests were made and found positive, showed at autopsy a yellowish abscess or area of softening in the right hemisphere. The curious point about this case was that the only neurological phenomenon in the case was the absence of knee-jerks in the early part of the day; later in the day, they would appear once more. Possibly Case 111, a case of somewhat doubtful nature but presumably of organic hemiplegia, ought to be aligned more with the group of cases illustrating the nature and causes of Shell-shock. The case was not one with the physical factor shell-shock, since the phenomena began ten days after a serene convalescence following an operation for chronic appendicitis. Perhaps the case was one of organic lesion grafted upon a neurosis.

=83.= Case 112 is the one noted above of infection of the spinal fluid. It is the only case of infected meningeal hemorrhage observed by Guillain and Barré in a wide experience. As a rule, these hemorrhages remain aseptic and have a favorable prognosis. The organism cultivated from the spinal fluid proved to be the pneumococcus. Case 113 yielded a somewhat remarkable phenomenon and perhaps would be more logically considered in relation with the series of cases in Section B that show the picking up of ante-bellum weak spots (Cases 287-301); for this subject had had two serious affections of the brain ante-bellum. He had had a poliomyelitis at five, affecting the left leg, and he had had a right hemiplegia with aphasia following pneumonia, at 20. He was struck (but apparently not wounded) by shrapnel on the right shoulder, and developed athetotic movements of the right hand, as well as a general weakness of the left leg. In this case, according to Batten, the stress had been sufficient to bring into prominence symptoms due to an old cerebral lesion. Whether the mechanism in this case is hysterical is doubtful.

=84.= That not every case of hemianesthesia is hysterical is suggested by Case 114, in which the diagnosis of hysteria was actually made; but the diagnosis was soon rendered doubtful by the fact that there was no evidence of autosuggestion or heterosuggestion. Other phenomena make a diagnosis of thalamic hemianesthesia more likely.

=85.= Although Shell-shock is not the subject of this section, yet a case of syndrome strongly suggesting multiple sclerosis is here inserted, following shell-shock (Case 115). The co-existence of hysterical and organic symptoms is illustrated in Case 116, one of mine explosion, and Case 117, one of injury to back. Case 116 somewhat resembled another case of Smyly (Case 219).

=86.= =Differential Diagnosis between Organic and Hysteric Hemiplegia. Babinski, 1900.=

Organic Hemiplegia Hysterical Hemiplegia

1. Paralysis unilateral. 1. Paralysis not always unilateral; especially facial paralysis, usually bilateral.

2. Paralysis not symptomatic., 2. Paralysis sometimes symptomatic; e.g., in unilateral facial facial paralysis almost always paresis, the paresis occurs also symptomatic. With complete when bilateral synergic movements unilateral paralysis, the muscles are being performed. of the paralyzed side may function normally during the performance of bilateral synergic movements.

3. Paralysis affects voluntary, 3. Voluntary, unconscious, or conscious, and unconscious or sub-conscious movements not sub-conscious movements; hence, disordered. Absence of platysma (a) platysma sign,[12] (b) sign and combined flexion of sign of combined flexion of thigh thigh and trunk. The active and trunk, and (c) absence of balance movements of arm may be active balancing arm movements lacking but there is no in walking contrasted with exaggeration of passive balance exaggeration of passive balancing movements. movements (limb inert on sudden turn of body).

4. Tongue usually slightly deviated 4. Tongue sometimes slightly to the paralyzed side. deviated to the paralyzed side; but sometimes contralateral deviation.

5. Hypertonicity of muscles, 5. No hypertonicity of muscles. If especially at first. The buccal facial asymmetry exists, it is commissure may be lowered, the due to spasm. No exaggerated eyebrow lowered; there may be flexion of forearm, and no exaggerated flexion of the pronation sign. forearm, and the sign of pronation may occur (hand left to itself lies in pronation).

6. Tendon and bone reflexes often 6. No alteration of tendon or bone disturbed at the beginning, reflexes. No trepidation of the either absent, weakened, or foot. exaggerated (almost always exaggerated.) In many cases, there is epileptoid trepidation of the foot.

7. Skin reflexes usually disordered. 7. No disturbance of skin reflexes. Abdominal and cremasteric reflexes, Abdominal and cremasteric especially at first, weakened or reflexes normal. Babinski toe abolished. On stimulation of sole, reflex and fan sign absent. toes, and especially the great toe, Defense reflexes not are extended on the metatarsals. exaggerated. Babinski toe reflex. Extension of great toe often associated with abduction of other toes (fan sign). Sometimes exaggeration of reflexes of defence.

8. Contracture characteristic and 8. The contracture can be non-reproducible by voluntary reproduced by voluntary contractions. The hand-grip contractions. yields a sensation of elastic resistance, automatically accentuated on passive extension of the hand.

9. Evolution of diseased regular 9. Evolution of disease contracture follows flaccidity. capricious. Paralysis may When regression of disorder remain indefinitely flaccid occurs, it is progressive. or may be spastic from the beginning. Spastic phenomena may sometimes be associated Paralysis not subject to ups (particularly in the face) and downs (motor defect fixed). with characteristic phenomena.

The disorder may get better and worse alternately several times, alter rapidly in intensity, and present transitory remissions which may last even but a few moments (motor defect variable).

[12] More energetic contraction of platysma on healthy side when mouth is opened or when head is flexed against resistance.

=87.= =Differential between Reflex (Physiopathic) Contracture and Paralysis, and Hysterical Contracture and Paralysis. Babinski, 1917.=

Reflex Hysterical

1. Paralysis usually limited but 1. Paralysis usually extensive severe and obstinate even when but superficial and transient methodically treated. if treated.

2. In the hypertonic forms attitude 2. The hysterical contracture as of the limb does not correspond a rule resembles a natural to any natural attitude. attitude fixed.

3. Amyotrophy marked and of rapid 3. Amyotrophy, as a rule, absent, development. even when the paralysis is of long standing. If existent, it is not marked.

4. Vasomotor and thermic disorder 4. There may be thermo-asymmetry often very marked, accompanied by but it is slight. There are no an often very pronounced reduction very characteristic vasomotor in amplitude of oscillations disorders nor modifications in measured by oscillometer. amplitude of oscillations.

5. Sometimes very marked 5. No sharply defined hyperidrosis. hyperidrosis.

6. Tendon reflexes often 6. No modifications of tendon exaggerated. reflexes.

7. Hypotonia sometimes very well 7. Hypotonia absent. marked, and in arm paralysis main ballante.

8. Mechanical over excitability of 8. Over-excitability of muscles muscles, often accompanied by absent. slow response (?).

9. Fibrotendinous retractions of 9. No retractions even if rapid development except in the paralysis is of long rare completely flaccid forms. duration.

10. Trophic disorders of bone, 10. No trophic disorders. decalcification of the hairs and of the phanères.

=88.= The section on Shell-shock diagnosis contains 102 cases (Cases 371-472). These cases differ in no respect from those of Section B except that many of them are more puzzling and dubious and have been presented by their reporters more from the standpoint of diagnosis than from that of etiology or therapeutics. In general arrangement, the cases roughly correspond to those of Section B. First are four cases illustrating the value of =lumbar puncture= data (Cases 371-374). There follow cases with either a mixture of =organic and functional symptoms=, or such a constellation of symptoms as might readily lead to erroneous diagnosis (Cases 375-381). =Retention= and =incontinence= of urine after shell-shock are illustrated in Cases 382-384. =Crural monoplegia=, =monocontractures=, and other affections of one leg are shown in Cases 385-392; but these monocrural cases are in many respects peculiar or even unique as compared with the monocrural cases of Section B. Peculiar paraplegias or spasms affecting =both legs= are found in the series 393-395. Then follow (Cases 396-400) other cases of doubtful spinal cord lesion or shock, including several with =dysbasia=. =Camptocormia=, =astasia-abasia= and =abdominothoracic contracture= are found respectively in 401, 402, and 403. Affections of =one arm= follow (Cases 404-409). An assortment of peculiar cases in which the differentiation between =hysteria and structural disease= is in question, is found in Cases 410-415. =Peripheral nerve injuries= of a sort which might be confused with Shell-shock phenomena, including one of light =tetanus=, are considered in Cases 416-419. A variety of cases bearing upon the question of the =reflex or physiopathic disorders of Babinski= is found in the series of Cases 420-432. Peculiar =eye phenomena= are presented by Cases 433-438; and cases of =otological= interest are 439 and 440. =Epileptoid=, =obsessive=, =fugue=, and =amnestic phenomena= follow in Cases 441-450; 451 and 452 are cases of =soldier’s heart=. The =simulation question= is presented in a series of 20 cases (Cases 453-472).

GENERAL NATURE OF SHELL-SHOCK

=89.= We are now ready to consider in how far Shell-shock[13] is a distinctive disease. The physical event, shell-shock[13] we have seen at work in most of the major groups of mental disease and in some groups of nervous disease. Shell-shock, the physical event, has started up a “Shell-shock” paresis, a “Shell-shock” epilepsy, a “Shell-shock” Graves’ disease, a “Shell-shock” dementia praecox, wherein the term “Shell-shock” is merely a more specific term than the term “traumatic.” The physical event, shell-shock, has in special ways also changed the responses of the feeble-minded, the alcoholic, the cyclothymic, and the psychopathic person of whatever ill-defined sort may get into military service.

[13] I capitalize Shell-shock here (as elsewhere) to indicate the name of a supposed disease entity and leave shell-shock without an initial capital to indicate the physical event.

The physical event, shell-shock, has likewise caused focal irritative and destructive brain disease, spinal cord disease, peripheral nerve disease; and many well-recognized species of the so-called “organic” diseases of the nervous system have been produced. Shell-shock “organic” diseases have proved as difficult to tell from all sorts of Shell-shock “functional” diseases as ever have been the organic and functional analogues of these diseases in peace practice.

But, besides (a) sharing in the cause of mental and nervous disease (in the sense of “Shell-shock” general paresis and “Shell-shock” tabes, wherein at least one other factor, viz. the spirochete, is known to be at work) and (b) producing mental and nervous disease by killing or weakening or sensitizing neurones in the classical manner of the “focal” lesion, the physical event, Shell-shock, (c) appears able to bring out the subtler diseases and dispositions of mind which we term psychoneuroses, that is, hysteria, neurasthenia, psychasthenia. Just as we have for years spoken of “traumatic” psychoneuroses, so we may now speak of “Shell-shock” psychoneuroses--nor should anyone believe we cheat ourselves with the idea that the adjective “Shell-shock” has helped us more re genesis than the adjective “traumatic.” “Shell-shock hysteria” and “traumatic hysteria” are on precisely the same--slippery--footing in the matter of their origin. The physics and chemistry of the psychoneuroses remain in Egyptian darkness.

The physical event, shell-shock, then, as the common man might say, affects body, brain, and mind in a great number of familiar ways; and these familiar ways remain as plain or as blind as the neuropathology and the psychopathology of today leave them. If thunderstorms and earthquakes got suddenly more frequent, we should have numbers of “lightning neuroses” and “earthquake hysterias,” neither of which would render the physics and chemistry of the psychoneuroses immediately a whit clearer.

When the common man speaks of some one as suffering from lightning stroke or earthquake, he is entitled to be met halfway by his hearer, who readily understands that the victim is suffering some sort of transient or permanent effects of the stroke or quake. In a like common sense should the term shell-shock be taken. Stroke, quake, or shock, each physical event is recognized as a factor in the situation. An event has become a factor. A condition for which the noun “shell-shock” was descriptive, in the present tense of some event, has passed into history; and the adjective “shell-shock” is now explanatory of the past cause, or one of the past causes, of a new situation. Shell-shock, the physical event, takes part in a great number of pathological events and as such lapses from noun to adjective.

But what are these pathological events, viz., the conditions of disease, that supervene? So far, in our consideration of psychoses incidental in the war, we have found Shell-shock varieties, perhaps, of mental disease; again, possibly a few Shell-shock species, using both these terms, variety and species, in a quasi botanical or zoölogical sense. But in either instance we do not rise, under the ordinary principles of nomenclature, beyond the adjective: Is there any evidence that shell-shock, the physical happening, has issued in a pathological event of greater dignity, namely, a genus of disease? Can shell-shock rise to the dignity of a proper noun, Shell-shock, so that we might think of e.g., a new genus of the psychoneuroses, something coördinate with hysteria, neurasthenia, psychasthenia? None, I believe, has the hardihood to propose a new genus of mental or nervous disease for Shell-shock regarded as a pathological event. A fortiori, it is unheard-of to think of Shell-shock, the pathological event, as representing a new order of such events, coördinate with the psychoneuroses or the epilepsies, for example.

Shell-shock, the pathological event, we conclude, is a variety or a species, hardly a genus or an order of mental or nervous diseases. If we can keep in mind the obvious distinction between shell-shock, the physical event, and Shell-shock, the pathological event, we shall save ourselves much trouble. And if we can apply the ordinary criteria for the differentiation of the great groups (or orders) and the lesser groups (or genera) of mental and nervous disease to the given concrete case, we shall not go far wrong therapeutically in any case of so-called Shell-shock. For Shell-shock, the pathological event, becomes a humble variety or species of disease whose therapeutic indications are in larger part those of higher and comparatively well-recognized genera of disease, e.g., hysteria, neurasthenia, psychasthenia.

A shock is not a smash, a crush, a breach. A shock literally shakes. The shaken thing stays, for a time at least. Shaken up or down, the victim of shock is not at first thought of as done for. The spirit of the language is against the thought of shock as destruction or even as permanent irritation. Shock ought to be a “functional” rather than an “organic” thing, as medicine bandies these terms about. Shell-shock or Surgical Shock, it is all one to the logic of shock, which is thought of as a physical or chemical disturbance of mechanisms and arrangements that are, or ought to be readjustable. The one character which the late Professor Royce told me (in conversation) he could find in the term “functional” was the idea “reversible.” Shock is or ought to be, as a pathological event, reversible.

If this thought is in the backs of our minds as we think of Shell-shock, it can readily be seen why the “organic,” that is, non-reversible diseases, do not take kindly to the term Shell-shock. Shell-shock, the pathological event, prefers to be an item in the pathology of function. Can we further specify? The pathology of function, neuropsychically taken, considers such great groups as the psychoneuroses; (so far as we know) the cyclothymias; some of the symptomatic psychoses; a portion of the alcohol and drug group; some of the epilepsies; perhaps the dementia præcox group; not to mention various unresolved psychopathias. The psychoneuroses are the group most innocent of every “organic” taint: the machinery is assumed to be most normal in them and presumably the effects of disorder most reversible.

Shall we not therefore accept the psychoneuroses as the group in which to place those pathological happenings called Shell-shock? It will do no harm to make this choice if we do it humbly in the spirit of acknowledgment that we know next to nothing about the psychoneuroses. The psychoneuroses should fall on their knees to Shell-shock rather than that Shell-shock make obeisance to the psychoneuroses. For what is a psychoneurosis? It is a functional disease of the nervous system in which the mind plays an important part--it is also probably much else. But the “much else” is as likely to be found in Shell-shock as anywhere else during these particular years.

Thus, rehearsing in a broad way =the case arrangement of Section B=, we find, first, autopsied cases and cases with lumbar puncture data; then cases with prominent admixture of organic phenomena; a few cases to illustrate the victims’ own impressions of their disease; the long toe to top, or “cephalad” series (crural monoplegias and paraplegias, campto-cormias, astasia-abasias, brachial monoplegias, brachial paraplegias, deafmutism, blindness); the series to illustrate the idea of reflex or physiopathic disorders; the series of delayed Shell-shock phenomena; the series to show the picking out by Shell-shock of ante-bellum weak spots and tendencies in the organism; cases touching the hereditary question; peculiar and unique cases; examples of Shell-shock equivalents; and cases of a psychopathic rather than local hystero-traumatic trend.

=90.= At the outset of Section B (Shell-shock: Nature and Causes), we face the question of the possibly organic nature of Shell-shock. It is safe to say that the vast majority of cases of Shell-shock do not die of Shell-shock, and the collection of material from true Shell-shock cases that are killed by accident or intercurrent disease has proved a matter of great difficulty under military conditions. Of course, it is possible to answer the question à priori, by agreeing that any case with structural lesion of whatever sort, is by the same token not a case of Shell-shock.

=91.= Apparently the most informatory case yet presented is that of Mott (Case 197). In this case, death came in 24 hours, and the immediate cause of death was doubtless a small hemorrhage of the spinal bulb. There was a congestion of veins in the bulb, as well as a congestion of the pia mater over all other parts of the brain. Nor was the bulbar hemorrhage unique, for there were a number of superficial punctate hemorrhages. In short, the brain was not even grossly normal, such as one might desire in a case of true Shell-shock as conceived by à priori workers. Yet, according to Mott, there are microscopic changes of an intimate nature that lie nearer to the microscopic possibilities in true Shell-shock. For example, in the bulb itself there was a distinct and photographable change of nerve cells: =the vago-accessorius nucleus had cells in a state of chromatolysis=. The internal alterations of these cells, with dissolution of chromatic material, may possibly indeed have been the direct cause of death or an indicator of its direct cause. Here again, to accord full justice to Mott’s contention, we are dealing perhaps more with a phenomenon of the cause of death than with a Shell-shock phenomenon. According to Mott, the Shell-shock symptoms themselves are due to capillary anemia and to nerve cell changes such as he found in various regions. These nerve cell lesions were of the nature of chromatolysis and identical with those of the vago-accessorius nucleus. In this connection, one thinks of the ideas of Crile concerning exhaustion and its effect upon certain nerve cells and other cells, and indeed the whole conception runs back to the early years of discussion of the meaning of chromatin deposits in nerve cells, and to the work on fatigue of such cells. It may well be that Mott’s suggestion is sound, and that changes of the order of chromatolysis are what subtend some, if not most, of the phenomena of Shell-shock. On account of the myriad interconnections of neurones and the remote effects upon normal neurones of disturbances of a microchemical or microphysical nature in a few neurones, it would not do to throw out of court forthwith such a contention as that of Mott by triumphantly pointing to the miracle cures of certain Shell-shock phenomena; for it will not necessarily be the chromatolytic (or otherwise microchemically or physically altered) cells that will be directly responsible for the symptoms in question. Cells whose activity is but temporarily in abeyance (perhaps by phenomena akin to diaschisis) might be reached from an unusual source in the process of “miracle cure,” whereupon the newly opened paths of energy might conceivably remain open. Nevertheless, it cannot be denied that there are considerable stretches of speculation in the thread of this hypothesis.

=92.= Particularly important is the question, how frequently such hemorrhages as those found by Mott in Case 197 occur. Cases are given in the text which show such hemorrhages.

Rather often quoted in this relation is Case 201, a case of Sencert, in which a shell exploded one metre away from a soldier and injured him so that he died that night through the bursting of the pleura of both lungs within a thoracic cage which was quite intact. This sort of finding reminds one of cases in which the inner partitions of houses are burst by explosion when the outer walls remain intact. In particular, one thinks of the physical changes within an aneroid barometer, which have been shown to come about when something is exploded near by. If such an event may happen as the bursting of the lungs within an otherwise intact body, so also is there evidence that a similar event occurs in the nervous system. Clinical evidence of this is obtained in the hemorrhage and pleocytosis of spinal fluid obtained early in the clinical examination of certain cases. In fact, in Case 205 (one of Souques), there is a pleocytosis of the fluid as late as a month after shell-shock. When there is no pleocytosis or hemorrhage, there may be a hypertension of the fluid,--a finding sometimes attributed to Dejerine (see, for example, Case 207, of Leriche). It might be inquired whether the fall sustained by the patient as a result of the shell explosion could not be responsible for the hemorrhage, and this may indeed be the fact in certain instances. Babinski has offered in Case 209, an instance in which hematomyelia (with later partial recovery) was produced in a subject who was lying prone in the performance of machine-gun duty (the phenomena in this case were well described by the victim himself, a veterinary student who was six months a captive in Germany). Doubtless, it would not be difficult to produce a complete series of cases with and without trauma to the tissues investing the nervous system, with definite clinical or autopsy evidence of organic lesions of the nervous system, whether by mechanical impact, by the concussion (windage) of the air, or even by the effects of muscular contractions.

=93.= A case of Chavigny’s (Case 198), in which there was an extremely careful autopsy, showed a strongly blood-stained cerebrospinal fluid; in fact, there was an intradural hemorrhage, though of minor degree and possibly not the cause of death; and throughout the brain substance there were slight hemorrhagic points. But there was no sign whatever of fracture of the cranial vault or base. Another case of similar meningeal hemorrhage but sharply localized, was Case 199, an instance of minor explosion in which neither skin nor muscles, bone or viscera showed any lesion; and the death, which occurred in seven days, seemed hardly explicable on the basis of hemorrhage itself. In fact, this case would require the sort of microscopic examination performed by Mott in Case 197 for a proof of the cause of death, which was thought by the reporters themselves (Roussy and Boisseau) to be within the field of histology.

=94.= Case 200 seems to bring proof that there may be areas of gross softening within the spinal cord produced by the concussion of the cord from shell-burst, although there had been no fracture of the spine itself and no penetration of splinters of shell or of bone into the spinal canal or the substance of the cord itself. The argument here is that the tissues that lie between the agent of violence and the interior of the spinal cord are affected en bloc by the impact, the resultant gross or molar lesions being several millimetres or centimetres from the point reached by the impinging body or force. How complicated such a situation might be, we may recall from a case previously studied, namely, Case 103 (Lhermitte), wherein a missile struck the left side of the skull and produced lesions beneath its point of impact, but at the same time apparently caused a contre-coup effect upon the opposite hemisphere. That particular case did not come to autopsy, but Lhermitte’s explanation of its queer association of aphasia with ipsilateral hemiplegia seems sound enough. In fine, what with the mechanical trauma to which many victims of shell explosion are subject, what with the findings in sundry autopsies, and what with the determination of hemorrhage in the spinal fluid early after the shock, it might be conceived that the majority of cases of Shell-shock are actually cases of mechanical injury to the brain or spinal cord in which hemorrhage or laceration and overriding of neuronic tissues would be found. Nor would such a hypothesis be prima facie absurd with the evidence afforded by certain cases of Shell-shock having an admixture of reflex phenomena and other symptoms proved by the older neurologists to be beyond peradventure organic. (Compare, for example, such a case as that of Case 210, with herpes zoster and segmentary symptoms.) It should be remembered, however, that Mott in the case cited above (Case 197) sharply distinguishes between the hemorrhages (especially the bulbar hemorrhage which caused death) and the nerve cell chromatolysis which he regarded as possibly at the basis of Shell-shock symptoms. It is decidedly doubtful whether the hypothesis of microscopic or larger hemorrhages, or of local areas of destruction of neurones will suffice for the explanation of true Shell-shock. This is not to say that in the diagnosis of true Shell-shock (that is, roughly speaking, the psychoneurosis), we shall not need to concede and consider in every case the possibility of =traumatic focal brain disease=. This will always need =to be faithfully excluded= in all cases unless the initial set-up of symptoms is so suggestive of immediately curable psychoneurosis that without further ado miracle-therapy is undertaken and executed. But in virtually all the slower cases, an exclusion of organic brain and cord disease is undertaken. Admixtures of organic and focal phenomena are quite in the order of everyday occurrence.

=95.= Especially good instances of this co-existence of functional and organic symptoms are found in ear cases; and it may be suspected that when, after the war, all these data can be suitably gathered and compared, it will be from the field of otology that some of the most fruitful hypotheses will be developed. In the cases of Shell-shock deafness, mechanical peripheral factors are admixed with central factors in phenomena admitting in some ways more exact diagnosis than in other fields. We may await the correlation of these data by some worker, equally skilled in otology and neurology, with the profoundest interest. Analogous results may be hoped from a correlation of neurological and ophthalmological conceptions.

=96.= Suffice it to say that the differentiation of organic and functional phenomena has long been possible on the basis of what we know concerning various reflexes (e.g., the Babinski reflex and its congeners); and the net result of this work is that the majority of Shell-shock cases,--that is, cases in which the physical factor shell-shock has entered,--are probably not cases in which a coarse organic disease could be proved to exist, or assumed with any color of likelihood to exist. Even limiting ourselves to cases in which the physical factor shell-shock or some sort of impact with or without an external wound occurred, we shall find cases enough of a truly functional nature, as indicated by their reflexes, to render it quite impossible to assert that they are in the classical sense “organic” cases. Putting these cases with the physical shell-shock factors together with the other large series of cases in which precisely similar symptoms occur without the presence of the physical shell-shock factor, we shall find ourselves convinced that classical Shell-shock phenomena are by and large what is called functional. We shall arrive at the hypothesis that they are cases of hysteria or other form of psychoneurosis, entitled to the diagnosis of traumatic hysteria (or hysterotraumatism, in the sense of Charcot), or not, according to whether the physical factor shell-shock was in evidence. What now underlies the concept functional, as we use it in Charcot’s sense of hysterotraumatism, or in the more modern phrase traumatic hysteria? Do we perhaps mean some microchemical or microphysical change of a reversible nature, similar to that described by Mott, e.g., in Case 197? It is not possible to answer this question at this time.

=97.= But if we give up the hypothesis of organic disease of the nervous system (that is, the hypothesis of coarse lesions, small or large, conceived to be the direct effect of mechanical impact), can we incriminate any other factor? Chemical factors from the gas of bursting shells may be thought of; yet in abundant cases there is no evidence that these have been in play. They and a variety of other special causes may be found working in a few instances but have nothing to do with the moot question.

=98.= Upon giving up the organic hypothesis, the modern functionalist is very apt to run directly into the embrace of hysteria. If a thing is not physical, it must be psychical in its genesis, so runs the argument. What, after all, is a neurosis? We mean ordinarily by neurosis, something functional rather than structural. We often mean something psychical rather than peripheral. Accordingly, as we have seen, many writers rush to the hypothesis that Shell-shock effects, except in a few unusual instances of organic disease, are functional; and not only are they functional but psychic, and maintained by some of the so-called “mechanisms” which abound in modern speculative writing.

=99.= Case 253, a case of Tinel, may serve to illustrate this point. Tinel’s patient was not subject to shell-shock at all, but was wounded in the arm. Three weeks later, he was able to flex his forearm only by means of the supinator longus. It was found that the biceps was soft and flaccid, though the electrical reactions of the biceps were normal. Now, since flexion of the forearm is normally produced by a synergic contraction of the biceps and supinator longus, the situation in Tinel’s case was striking in that the functions of the biceps and supinator longus had been separated out by a process which could not be hysterica. The hypothesis is that in hysteria it has always been found impossible to split the synergic action of these two muscles. What has happened? In Tinel’s picturesque phrase, the biceps muscle has been =stupefied= by a process which involved no destruction of a nerve trunk or any important nerve elements. This process of stupefaction passed away with a few weeks’ massage and rhythmic faradism. But what is this process of stupefaction, as Tinel calls it? No definite answer can be given. But is not the process analogous to what may happen in a variety of cases of shell explosion in which, for one reason or another, sundry neurones are, as it were, stupefied, stunned, anesthetized, or thrown out of gear by some internal physico-chemical readjustment of unknown nature? Perhaps that readjustment, though in Tinel’s case it probably took place within the tissues of the arm itself, is analogous to the chromatolytic process in nerve-cell bodies suspected by Mott to be at the bottom of certain Shell-shock symptoms as in Case 197.

=100.= Are there, then, phenomena of peripheral nerve shock analogous to the phenomena of spinal cord and brain shock which we find in so many cases? But if so, it is clearly unnecessary, and indeed injurious for us to conceive that cases proved not to be organic must necessarily be hysterical. Several authors have called a halt upon this undue extension of the concept of hysteria to include all the non-organic phenomena. Take, for example, the case of the Victoria Cross winner (Case 529), reported by Eder, in which a contracture was shown by hypnosis to be a representation of the patient’s clutch upon his bayonet (he had been at Gallipoli and was wounded in fourteen places during a bayonet fight with Turks). It would not be possible--in fact, it would seem almost impolite--to refuse to entertain the hypothesis of a kind of symbolism in the bayonet-clutch contracture of Eder’s case; but it would, on the contrary, be far from exact to consider all cases of contracture to be even probably or possibly symbolic in the manner of the bayonet-clutch. There are, many workers feel, many functional phenomena that are non-hysterical, and as it were infra-hysterical in the sense that the “mechanisms” (to use that over-worked term) are in neurones below the level of complexity required by hysteria. This theoretical possibility (that the functional should be divided into the psychical and the infrapsychical) has been given a new status by the work of Babinski and his associates. That work seems to show that the older doctrines of Charcot concerning the existence of “reflex” disorders, are perfectly sound.

=101.= Babinski has been able to bring into the light of observation the morbid operation of certain of these reflex arcs. Even in cases where in the waking life the central nervous system is able to overpower the reflex arcs in question and permit the limb or limbs to work reasonably well and smoothly, the process of chloroform anesthesia will quickly bring out an odd and unsuspected interior situation. The chloroform suspends the operation of numerous neurones, including those that have to do with the downflow of cerebral inhibitions, those silent streams of impulse that serve to keep the knee-jerks, for example, in leash. Now at a time when all the other muscles of the body are relaxed, the withdrawal of the cerebral inhibitions by chloroform anesthesia may cause a phenomenon to appear in certain reflex arcs that argues an excess of activity; thus in the leg, for example, an ankle-clonus, or a patella-clonus, or a degree of contracture, may be brought about early in chloroform anesthesia, though there had been little or no suspicion of such a tendency in the waking life. The cerebral inhibitions in the waking life have been enough to dampen the ardor of the reflex arc in question. It must be remarked that these cases of reflex, or, as Babinski termed them, physiopathic disorders, as a rule occur in cases locally wounded. It is the locally wounded limb that develops functional excess of contained reflex arcs. Does this occur by a process of neuritis, or by some other unknown process? Whatever the answer to this question, Babinski and his associates appear to have shown the existence of a group of physiopathic or reflex disorders; disorders below the level of the psyche and below the theatre of operations of hysteria.

=102.= Practically speaking, also, it is important not to consider every functional situation hysterical, since the non-hysterical functional changes may be extremely obstinate to treatment. Both physician and patient suffer if the patient is treated along psychotherapeutic lines for hysterical symptoms, some of which turn out on investigation to be functional enough but non-psychic. The peculiar configuration of symptoms shown in cases with the physical shell-shock or its equivalent, is perhaps dependent upon what neurones are locally affected. If there has been good evidence of near-by explosion or of wound, it will be especially important to learn just what parts of the nervous system and just what synergic neurones and other structures were affected. Whether the process within these neurones be one analogous to the dissolution of chromatin, or whether the process is more like one of narcosis, or narcosis and stupefaction, or whether the process is more like that of a stun, or like the plight of the nerves in a foot for a long time “asleep,” it may be impossible to say; but it is entirely unnecessary to soar directly to the higher mental process, unnecessary in short, to assume a hysterical dissociation when the dissociation may be far lower down in the nervous system.

THE TREATMENT OF SHELL-SHOCK NEUROSES

=103.= We have pictured the practical situation in which the neuroses of the war find themselves--a situation bristling with diagnostic difficulties. The great proposition deducible therefrom is,

=The diagnostic problem in Shell-shock is the diagnostic problem of neuropsychiatry at large.=

The neuroses of war have this in common with the neuroses of peace--that they need to be distinguished from all other nervous and mental diseases. One cannot be a specialist in Shell-shock unless one is a neuropsychiatric specialist; even the neuropsychiatrist has much to learn from the internist, the orthopedist, the neurosurgeon, as well as from the psychologist.

=But however wide the diagnostic field for Shell-shock, the therapeutic field is wider still.= For the neuropsychiatric reconstructionist has to face the peculiarities of the military status of his ward, the difficulties of demobilization into civilian life (a canal system with very precise technic for the opening and closing of locks), the choice and timing of the proper measures of bedside occupation, of occupation therapy in a broader sense, of prevocational and vocational training--the whole complicated by the character changes that may have set in to bowl over all one’s preconceptions. The nub of the matter, after the era of the manière forte, the brusque psychotherapy, the rough jarring of the man back into approximate normality is, perhaps, this potentiality of subtle character changes defying possibly anybody’s analysis, but stimulating us all to our best endeavor, whether we are physicians, psychologists, occupation-workers, social workers, or nurses. Now that all sorts of reconstruction programs are in the air, each claiming its share, or more than its share, of attention, let us not forget that no one can stake out in any small plot the measures of refitting, readjustment, readaptation, rehabilitation--all these terms with slightly differing denotation have been used--especially when we take into account that not only must the patient be refitted to his entourage, but also not seldom the entourage to its returned Shell-shocker.

=104.= It is proper to place these general considerations first because =the slow, patient, prosaic measures of reëducation are apt to be forgotten in our enthusiasm for the lightning-like cures of the hypnotic, the psychoelectric, the pseudo-operative, and other psychotherapeutic forms=. Psychotherapy in all its forms has come into its own in Shell-shock. Miracles or their equivalents are daily wrought by men who are not prophets. Lourdes and Christian Science have their unassuming rivals. Let us remember, however, that even Lourdes and Christian Science never solved 100% of the problems placed before them, even though the votaries have the best will in the world to be cured. If the will itself is disordered, what can be done save investigate? And the mauvaise volonté is by no means absent from some of our prospective patients; witness one man, a Frenchman, who so resented being cured by torpillage, i.e., by the electric brush, that he carried his case against Clovis Vincent, who cured him of his hysteria, clear to the Academy! And, even after we have cured our cases by these modern miracles, let us not be too proud of ourselves! One soldier sent back to Australia, hysterically mute for months, got his voice back after killing a snake--a peculiar instance of occupation-therapy, not enumerated in courses on reconstruction. And remember the man who jumped the wall and got drunk, breaking back into the hospital to show his doctor how his refractory voice had at last come back. Thus there are cures and cures (even a newspaper cure of mutism by a moving picture vision of the antics of Charlie Chaplin), and spontaneous non-medical cures as well as medical ones, and slow cures due to vis medicatrix, as well as to shrewd reëducation measures.

=105.= I shall not attempt to cover systematically the topic of Shell-shock therapy in this epicrisis. The reader must go through the treated cases, especially in Section D but passim elsewhere, if he is to obtain a proper conception of all the methods so far employed--and at the end he cannot know the ultimate outcome of the cases. Patrons of the miracle cures and the manière forte are having their day: on the whole, the law of =sudden onset, sudden ending= has much to say for itself in the hysterical (pithiatic) group. Forebodings of relapse in these =torpedoed= cases may indeed have some foundation: but figures are yet lacking, and relapses may be as expectantly predicted in the =slow-onset, slow-cure= group. =The decision must be post-bellum.= Nor must the fact that a few absolutely normal subjects have succumbed de novo to Shell-shock blind us to the fact that, statistically speaking, most cases are ab ovo psychopaths in whom relapses, recurrences, or new instances of neurosis may be confidently expected. For these ab ovo psychopaths, what can suffice but (a) removal of the disease by the vis medicatrix naturae; or (b) reëducation, intellectual or (c) moral (as the case may be); or else (d) some plan of environmental shielding from new occasions of disease?

=106.= I shall content myself with a brief survey (insisting that the details be read of at least the leading cases in each treatment subgroup) of the cases offered in Section =D= (Shell-shock: Treatment and Results), consisting of 117 cases (Cases 473-589). The cases are in general arranged with the =spontaneous and quasi-natural cures= at the outset,--a series of 11 cases (Cases 473-483). The remainder of the section deals with cures under medical conditions, although many cases naturally show an interplay of non-medical factors in the cure or persistence of one or more symptoms.

A few cases illustrative of the =physical value of hydrotherapy=, =mechanical therapy=, and =drugs= are given in a short series (Cases 484-489). A treatment of hysterical contractures by =induced fatigue= is dealt with in Cases 489-493; and the occasional value of =surgery= is shown by Case 494.

The simpler methods of =persuasion and explanation= follow in a series of 19 cases (Cases 495-513).

=Pseudo-operations= and =suggestive operative manipulation= of avail in the treatment of certain local hysterical phenomena are considered in a series of eight cases (Cases 514-521). The comparatively long =hypnotic series= follows: 27 cases (Cases 522-548). The above-mentioned cures by pseudo-operation and by hypnosis may be classified with those that follow, i.e., mainly rapid cures by =psychoelectric= methods and by =suggestion on emergence from anesthesia= (Cases 549-574), as modern miracles. These cases of modern miracle are followed by a briefer set of =reëducative cases= (Cases 575-589).

Throughout the treatment section are scattered instances in which, not a cure, but merely a modification or even a persistence of symptoms was the outcome. It is useful to bear in mind, while reading cases in the etiological and diagnostic sections, these main divisions of treatment into what might be called (1) spontaneous, (2) rapid (or “miraculous”) and (3) slow or reëducative.

=107.= It is beyond the scope of this book to deal systematically with the hospital and administrative side of these questions. Especially the zone question is of practical importance, that is, the question of arrangements at the front, on evacuation lines, and in the interior. Roussy and Lhermitte have particularly discussed these matters.

After thirty months’ experience in the psychiatric centers of two armies, Damaye suggested an organization of psychiatric centers in two parts,--First, a service draining patients =from the firing line=, rapidly give them first care and evacuate them, =in charge of special attendants=, to: Second, a psychiatric or neurological =center in the communication zone= (étapes) without danger of bombardment and at a distance from the guns. The more serious cases will then be evacuated, thirdly, into the interior from these centers along communication lines. But most will have gotten well at the front.

=108.= By orthopedists and mechanotherapeutists too much stress may indeed be laid on non-psychiatric measures, as Duprat hints. Yet perhaps neuropsychiatrists may need as much coaching in the opposite direction. One must remember the non-psychopathic fraction of these Shell-shock disorders and their need of diathermy (Babinski). Duprat says that the centers for physiotherapy cannot effectively do the work of all Shell-shock therapy, as the physiotherapists have their aims fixed on nerves and muscles rather than the mind. Each case requiring psychotherapy ought to be studied in an =experimental psychological laboratory= from a number of points of view such as mechano-motor capacity, the sensibility, emotional and intellectual sides, memory, impulses and the like. Testing apparatus should be available together with dynamometers, sphygmometers, chronoscopes, ergographs, pneumographs, cardiographs and recording apparatus.

CHART 19

PSYCHOELECTRIC AND REËDUCATIVE TREATMENT

PHASE I. PERSUASIVE TALK IN CONSULTING ROOM

PHASE II. ISOLATION, REST IN BED, MILK DIET (a few days)

PHASE III. FARADIZATION

PHASE IV. REËDUCATION (Physiotherapy and Psychotherapy)

PHASE V. AFTER-CARE

Curing a psychoneuropath means victory in a moral battle!

After Roussy and Lhermitte

CHART 20

TREATMENT FOR INVETERATE HYSTERICS

PHASE I. “TORPILLAGE” AND INTENSIVE REËDUCATION

PHASE II. FIXATION OF PROGRESS BY EXERCISES

PHASE III. PROLONGED SPECIAL TRAINING

After Clovis Vincent

Specialists for consultation should be available, including ophthalmologists, otologists, laryngologists and electrical specialists. The tests over, the patient should be examined as it were, in a free state and his habits and character noted. Hypnosis may be tried but it should not be prolonged. Psychic contagion is to be avoided especially in the case of subjects with epileptoid crises.

It would be well to establish for the cases regarded as susceptible to psychotherapy, =reëducation centers= like those for the re-adaptation of the tuberculous. The improved tuberculous are sent to health centers under the Ministry of the Interior for three months at the maximum and emerge much better able to support the exigencies of life. According to Duprat, there ought to be =psychotherapy centers= which should not in any sense recall asylums for the insane. Set in the country but not far from the city, managed by the psychological physicians and “médecins psychologues, plus éducateurs que médecins.” The personnel should consist of students going into psychiatry and of teachers whose pedagogical practice ought to enable them to second the efforts of the psychiatrists. In this way we might avoid the perpetuation of some of the psychopathies of war.

=109.= Possibly “putting forward the best foot” may yield a wrong impression of the proportion of what I have termed “miracle cures.” Other devices of a slower nature are mentioned throughout the book. Perhaps much depends on the temperament of the psychotherapeutist, as e.g., Laignel-Lavastine has remarked about the method of psychotherapy by means of conversation: that =one might easily remain in a honeymoon state in military psychotherapy=. When hundreds and thousands of functional nervous cases pass through one’s hands it is necessary to remember that behind the conversation there stands the imposing finger of material force.

Compare the work of Clovis Vincent, Yealland, Kaufmann.

=110.= On the other hand, Rows points out that shock is a term that does not explain at all adequately the great variety of mental illnesses occurring in the soldiers at the front. The term is popularly used for cases which recover quickly, but in the majority of cases there is a residuum after the shock has disappeared. Accordingly Rows’ work has dealt chiefly with underlying causes, conditions, and factors. Here we may consider

(a) The =war strain= before breakdown;

(b) =Special causes= of shock, such as death of comrades near by, near-by shell explosions and blowing up of trenches;

(c) =Fatigue and exhaustion= with lowered capacity of resistance.

The men themselves find that they have

(d) undergone a =change of character=, having become irascible, unable to sustain interest and attention; solitary and morose, and less capable of self-control. Anxiety, worry and a state of morbid expectancy set in. Everyday trifles are exaggerated.

But below these cases are still deeper ones, such as

(e) revival of =horrible memories and terrifying dreams= of war scenes, together with memories of incidents of past life.

(Rows attributes to Dejerine the idea that the cause of all cases of hysteria and neurasthenia must be sought in antecedent emotion.)

Emotion compels attention, and to such a degree in some cases that the memories and attendant fears and anxieties cannot be expelled. Hallucinations and delusions may then develop. The patient is largely incapable of reasoning about his status; he lacks “insight into the nature and mode of origin of his mental illness. This insight can be provided by explaining to him in plain language the mechanism of simple mental processes, by enabling him to understand that every incident is accompanied by its own special emotional state, and that this emotional state can be re-awakened by the revival of the incident in memory.” The patient and the physician now “begin to realize that they have some ground in common.… The mystery of the illness will be swept away and the physician will be able to … show him how he can educate himself to regain that which was lost.” “The patient can be induced to face the trouble.” “The excessive emotional tone will thus be stripped away and the patient will thus become able to appreciate the real value of the incident.” “The reëducation must vary with each case in order to overcome the difficulties connected with the specific cause which has been discovered.”

Rows’ work has been done at the Red Cross Hospital at Maghull, and several of the Maghull cases have been reported in Elliot Smith and T. H. Pear’s book on Shell-shock. A somewhat similar point of view has been maintained by Wm. Brown, who has suggested the neat term autognosis for psychoanalysis. W. A. Turner speaks of the Maghull point of view as one of modified psychoanalysis.

=111.= Or again a species of combination of the manière forte and the manière douce (operations, shall we say with William James, of the “tough-minded” and the “tender-minded” respectively?) may be used as in the formula

SYMPATHY + FIRMNESS (MOTT).

=112.= More special devices, suggesting faintly the methods of animal training, may be used, as described in the following account of a new =isolation and psychotherapeutic service= established in May, 1915, at the =Salpêtrière= for soldiers with functional nervous diseases. The basic idea has long been held by Dejerine,--the avoidance of heterosuggestion by other patients, imitation, ill effects of visits from members of the family. The functional additions that come from near-by organic patients are among the disadvantages of the ordinary treatment. The isolation service of the neurological center is composed of 34 beds, arranged in two halls, with three extra rooms. Each bed is isolated. The régime in one of the rooms is more rigorous than in the other, and =it is an advance for a patient to be moved from the first to the second room=. The patient on wakening has no right to leave his box or communicate with his neighbors. He leaves only to be treated by hydrotherapy or electrotherapy. He takes his meals in isolation, receives no calls, and has no leave to go out. The physician sees the patient twice a day and carries on psychotherapy and motor reëducation, as well as special treatments.

Women nurses care for the patients. A system of control and of =progressive rewards= has been installed, being a sort of metric evaluation of the process of cure. As the cure proceeds the patient’s lot is progressively mitigated, or if he gets worse the regime is clamped down. Suppose a man a victim of paralysis of leg--the height to which he can lift his leg is measured in centimeters daily as well as the time during which he can hold the leg in air; or, the progress of an ankle, or of the forearm or the arm in a case of arm contracture, is measured. The grade obtained by our =scholar in psychotherapy= is inscribed upon a slate. Finally, walks, concerts, visits and eventually permission to go out into the town are granted.

=113.= =Can Shell-shock neuroses be prevented=, other than by stopping or modifying the war or by weeding out Shell-shock candidates as they volunteer or are drafted? Morton Prince offers points of some suggestive value. The very various proportions of neurosis observed in different units and arms of the service suggest that various degrees of preparedness may have played a part. Bernheim says =suggestion= is an =idea accepted=. Aside from a possible increase of simulation, much might depend on what idea administered really got accepted! Morton Prince’s plan is that the prevention must be based upon the education of the mind. This therapeutic education should be based, however, on a preliminary systematic study by a board of specialists in the psychoneuroses of (a) the mental attitude of minds generally toward shell fire, and (b) clinical varieties of this “shock” neurosis as it occurs in trench warfare, (c) its frequency and disabling incidence, and (d) the state of mind previous to the trauma of those suffering from it.

On the basis of the findings of such a study, first, the regimental surgeon through lectures and clinical demonstrations would be instructed systematically in the symptoms and pathology of the disease and the methods of psychotherapy for its prevention.

Second, soldiers, including officers, could then, in units of say 100, in turn be instructed in the nature of the disease through lectures by regimental surgeons. Shell-shock, they should be told, is a form of hysteria caused by mental factors. The work of the instruction should be done in France in the atmosphere of the war, wherein would be formed an attitude of healthy mental preparedness instead of an attitude of fear and mystery. Has mental hygiene this great scope? =Is morale merely education?=

=114.= =What after all, is Morale?= We hope to learn a little about it from this war for use hereafter, when we can say with the Florentine

e quindi uscimmo a riveder le stelle

And thence we issued out again to see the stars

Inferno, Canto XXXIV, 139.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

These references were collected in the main by Sergeant Norman Fenton both before and after his entering the army, in connection with preparations for the work of one of the Neuropsychiatric Training Schools (that at Boston), established by the Division of Neurology and Psychiatry of the Surgeon-General’s Office, U. S. Army. The work, through the year 1917, at least, is not a mere vernis de bibliographe, but is based on a first-hand search through journals available in the Boston Medical Library and the New York Academy of Medicine (to whose officers thanks are due for very special privileges accorded). After Sergeant Fenton’s departure for service in the war neurosis hospital, 117, American E. F., France, the work was finished by the writer in considerable haste by skimming the current indexes and gathering the more prominent titles for 1918 (some for 1919). The titles, be it noted, go beyond the scope of the case-material in the body of the book and cover also a variety of reconstructional, reëducational, clinical-neurological, neurosurgical, and other topics bearing indirectly on neuropsychiatry. These auxiliary subjects are by no means completely covered, but it was thought the titles might help other inquirers. Under the war conditions numerous errors have no doubt crept into the references, which errors we hope will not, by reason of the short space of time covered by the bibliography, prove particularly misleading. The auxiliary topics can be referred to in the Index under page-numbers after the word “Bib.”

E. E. S.

=Abadie.= La neuro-psychiatrie d’urgence aux armées. Presse Méd., Par., 1915, v. 23, p. 46.

=Abrahams, Adolphe.= A case of hysterical paraplegia. Lancet, Lond., 1915, v. ii, p. 178.

=Abrahams, A.= “Soldier’s Heart.” Lancet, Lond., 1917, i, 442.

=Absence of neuroses in war.= N. York M. J., 1916, v. 103, p. 1178.

=Ackerley, R.= Treatment by physical methods of mental disabilities induced by the war. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1917-1918, v. 10 (sect. Balneol.), pp. 37-38.

=Aconi, A.= Le nevrosi di cuore e la guerra. Riforma med., Napoli, 1916, v. 32, pp. 501-505.

=Addinsell, A. W.= Head injuries in war. Brit. Med. Jour., 1916, ii, 99.

=Adler, H. M.= The broader psychiatry and the war. Mental Hyg., Concord, N. H., 1917, v. 1, pp. 364-370.

=Adrian, E. D. and Yealland, L. R.= The treatment of some common war neuroses. Lancet, Lond., 1917, i, 667.

=Adrian and Yealland.= The treatment of some common war neuroses. Lancet, Lond., 1917, i, pp. 867-872.

=After care of nerve injuries.= Rev. of War Surg. & Med., 1918, i, no. 3, 49.

=Agostini, C.= Sulla utilizazione degli epilettici in zona di guerra. Gior. di med. mil., Roma, 1918, lxvi, 24-33.

=Agnus, A.= Le cloquement de la balle et de l’obus. Rev. Scient., Paris, 1915, li, pp. 358-363.

=Agudo Avilla, A.= La guerra y las enfermedades mentales. Prensa med. argentina, Buenos Aires, 1916-1917, v. 3, pp. 129-131.

=Aimé, Henri.= De la variété et de l’évolution des troubles nerveux et psychiques d’origine commotionnelle pendant la guerre. Presse Méd., Par., 1917, v. 25, pp. 113-114.

=Aimé, H. et Perrin, E.= Considerations sur un cas d’épilepsie partielle guérie après extraction du projectile intra-cérébral. Progrès Méd., Par., 1916, v. 3, pp. 187-189.

=Aitkin, D. M.= Orthopaedic methods in military surgery. Lancet, Lond., 1917, v. 1, pp. 10-16.

=Albert-Weil, E.= Physiothérapie et blessés de guerre. Paris Méd., 1914-1915, (Part. Méd.), v. 15, p. 405.

=Alberti, A.= I servizi psichiatrici di guerra. Riv. ospedal., Roma, 1917, v. 7, pp. 233-245.

=Alienée arrosé= des passants avec de l’esprit de sel. Ann. méd.-psychol., Par., 1914-1915, v. 6, p. 524.

=Allbutt, T. C.= Investigation of the significance of disorders and diseases of the heart in soldiers. Brit. Med. Jour., 1917, ii, 139.

=Alquier, L.= Sur les troubles nerveux par engorgements lymphatiques. Rev. neurol., Par., 1917, v. 24, pp. 8-13.

=Alquier, Paul and Tanton, J.= L’appareillage dans les fractures de guerre. Collection Horizon, Masson et Cie, Paris, 1916; also trans. Engl. in Military Medical Manuals, Univ. Lond. Press, and in Medical and Surgical Therapy, D. Appleton, N. Y.

=Alt, Konrad.= Psychische Störungen im Kriege. (D. Oester. Sanat., Wien, 1915, v. 12, p. 2). Aerztl. Central Ztschr., Wien, 1915, also v. 10, pp. 1-2; and 1915, v. 9, p. 2.

=Alt, Konrad.= Im Deutschen Heere während des Krieges aufgetretende psychische Störungen und ihre Behandlung. Ztschr. f. ärztl. Fortbild., Jena, 1915, No. 11, pp. 331-333.

=Alt, Konrad.= Ueber die Kur- u. Badefürsorge f. nervenkranken Krieger, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der sogen. Kriegsneurotiker. Wien. Klin. Wchnschr. Nr. 18, 1918.

=Alter, W.= Zur Erkenntnis abwegger und krankhafter Geisteszustände bei Schulrekruten. Psychiat.-neurol. Wchnschr., Halle a. S., 1914-1915, v. 16, pp. 327-330; 339-341; 351-356.

=Amar, Jules.= Le moteur humain. Dunod et Piénat, Paris, 1914.

=Amar, J.= Principes de rééducation professionnelle. Compt. rend. acad. d. sc., Par., 1915, v. 160, pp. 559-562.

=Amar, J.= La rééducation des blessés et mutilés de la guerre. Rev. scient., 1915, v. 53, pp. 363-367.

=Amar, J.= La rééducation professionnelle des blessés et des mutilés de la guerre. J. de physiol. et de path. gen., 1915, p. 820; p. 837; p. 855.

=Amar, J.= Technique d’éducation sensitive pour amputés et aveugles. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1916, v. 163, pp. 335-338.

=Amar, J.= Organization of vocational training for war cripples. Am. J. Care Cripples, N. Y., 1916, v. 3, pp. 176-183, 12 pl.

=Amar, J.= La rééducation professionnelle des mutilés de guerre. Paris, 1917, P. Renouard, 33 p., 8^o.

=Amélie, A. C. L.= Contribution à l’étude des complications cardiovasculaires mentales de la méningite cérébrospinal de l’adulte. Thèses de Paris, 1915-1916, v. 13.

=Amenitski, D. A.= The insane at the front. Sovrem. Psikhiat., Mosk., 1915, v. 9, pp. 325-333.

=Ancherson, Maria.= (Psychosis following gunshot wound of the brain.) Ugeskr. f. Laeger, Kbenh., 1917, v. 79, pp. 1039-1046.

=Anderson, H. M. and Noel, H. L. C.= Case of shrapnel injury to right parietal cortex, showing paresis of left lower extremity, together with cortical sensory loss and thalamic over-response. Lancet, Lon., 1916, i, 79.

=André-Thomas.= Discussion de la conduite à tenir vis-à-vis des blessures du crâne--par P. Marie. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 29, p. 473.

=André-Thomas.= Le tonus du poignet dans la paralysie du nerf cubital. Paris méd., 1917, No. 49, pp. 473-476.

=Angelucci, A.= La protezione degli occhi dei soldati e la rieducazione dei ciechi di guerra. Arch. di ottal., Napoli, 1916, v. 23, pp. 177-205.

=Anglade.= Discussion de la conduite à tenir vis-à-vis des blessures du crâne--par P. Marie. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 29, p. 471.

=Ankle-jerk.= Brit. M. J., Lond., 1917, i, p. 556.

=Anton, G.= Über psychische Folgen von Kopfverletzungen mit und ohne Gehirnerschütterung. Psychiat.-neurol. Wchnschr., Halle a. S., 1914-1915, v. 16, pp. 365-370.

=Anton, G.= Geistige Wechselwirkung im menschlichen Verkehr und Psychologie der Masse. Neurol. Centralbl., 37, Nr. 12, 1918.

=Antonini, G.= (Mental symptoms of returning disabled soldiers.) Pensiero med., Milano, 1915, v. 5, No. 50.

=À propos d’alcoolisme.= J. de méd. et chir. prat., Par., 1916, v. 87, pp. 149-153.

=Arinstein, L. S.= (Neuropathological observations on those suffering from wind contusion.) Psikhiat. Gaz., Petrogr., 1915, v. 2, pp. 85-88.

=Arinstein, L. S.= (Hysteria and organic troubles of commotional origin.) Novoye v. Med., Petrog., 1915, v. 9, No. 9 and 10.

=Arinstein, L. S.= (War and psychiatry.) Russk. Vrach, Petrogr., 1916, v. 15, p. 950.

=Armstrong-Jones, R.= Psychology of fear. Effects of panic fear in wartime. Hospital, Lon., 1917, lxi, 493.

=Armstrong-Jones, R.= Relation of alcohol to mental states, particularly in regard to the war. Practitioner, 1918, c, 201.

=Armstrong-Jones, R.= Mental states and the war; in particular the psychological effect of fear. St. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1916-1917, v. 24, pp. 95-103.

=Arnoux.= La mort par décompression. La Nature, 18 Dec., 1915.

=Ascarelli, A.= Una nuova forma di autolesione (noduli sclerotici sottocutanei da iniezione di sostanze inassorbibili). Policlin., Roma, 1917, xxiv, sez. prat., 1407-1410.

=Aschaffenburg, G.= Über das Zusammenvorkommen organischer und nicht organischer Nervenstörungen. Neurol. Central bl., Leipz., 1915, v. 34, pp. 926-928.

=Aschaffenburg, G.= Winke zur Beurteilung von nerven- und psychisch-nervösen Erkrankungen. München. Med. Wchnschr., 1915, v. 622, pp. 931-932.

=Aschaffenburg, G.= Lokalisierte und allgemeine Ausfallserscheinungen nach Hirnverletzung. Die Methode zur Feststellung und ihre Bedeutung für die soziale Brauchbarkeit der Geschädigten. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1916, v. 53, p. 127.

=Ash, Edwin Lancelot.= Nerves in war-time. Lond., 1914, Mills and Boon. 126 p., 8^o.

=Astvatsturoff, M. L.= (Critique of the study of reflex epilepsy, based on observations on wounded.) Psikhiat. Gaz., Petrogr., 1916, v. 3, pp. 185-190.

=Athanassio-Benisty, Mme.= Formes cliniques des nerfs. Paris, 1917, Masson and Cie, 12^o; also transl. Engl. in Medical and Surgical Therapy, D. Appleton, 1918; and in Military Med. Manuals, Univ. Lond. Press, 1918.[14]

[14] These translations from Masson’s Collection Horizon are appearing from time to time and not always mentioned in the body of the bibliography.

=Aubaret.= L’héméralopie des tranchées. Bull. Acad, de méd., Par., 1917, v. 77, p. 552.

=Aubertin.= Les tachycardies de guerre. Presse méd., 24 Jan., 1918.

=Audibert, Victor.= La simulation dans l’armée. Paris méd., 1916, v. 19, pp. 103-106.

=Auer, E. M.= Phenomena resultant upon fatigue and shock of the central nervous system observed at the front in France. Med. Rec., N. Y., 1916, v. 89, pp. 641-644.

=Auer, E. M.= Some of the nervous and mental conditions arising in the present war. Mental Hyg., Concord, N. H., 1917, i. 383-388.

=Auerbach, F.= Der Nachweis der Simulation von Schwerhörigkeit mittels einfacher Gehörprüfung. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 1916, v. 52, pp. 1600-1601.

=Auerbach, F.= Zur Erkennung der Simulation von Schwerhörigkeit und Taubheit. Deutsche mil. ärztl. Ztschr., Berl., 1917, 46, 412-17.

=Axenfeld, T.= Hemianopische Gesichtsfeldstörungen nach Schädelschüssen. Klin. Monatsbl. Augenh., Stuttg., 1915, n. F., v. 20, pp. 126-143.

=Axhausen.= Die Behandlung der Schädelschüsse. Die Behandlung von Kriegsverletzungen und Kriegskrankheiten in den Heimatlazaretten. Erster Teil, p. 128. Jena, Fischer, 1915.

=Babcock, H. L.= Bárány tests as applied to aviators. Bos. M. and S. J., 1917, clxxvii, 840.

=Babinoff, Y. K.= (Characteristics of diseases of the nervous system during the present war.) Mosk. Vrech., Petrogr., 1915, pp. 503-514.

=Babinski, J.= De la paralysie radiale due à la compression du nerf par des béquilles (Association organo-hystérique.) Rev. neurol., 1914-15, v. 22, pp. 408-409.

=Babinski, J.= Lésion spinale par éclatement d’obus à proximité sans blessure ni contusion. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, v. 22, pp. 581-583.

=Babinski, J.= Les caractères des troubles moteurs (paralysies, contractures, etc.), dits “fonctionnels” et la conduite à tenir à leur égard. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 23, pp. 404; 521-534.

=Babinski, J.= Réformes, incapacités, gratifications dans les névroses. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 23, pp. 753-756.

=Babinski, J.= Discussion de la conduite à tenir vis-à-vis des blessures du crâne--par P. Marie. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 29, p. 464.

=Babinski, J. et Froment, J.= Contributions à l’étude des troubles nerveux d’ordre réflexe. Examen pendant l’anesthésie chloroformique. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, v. 22, pp. 925-933.

=Babinski, J. et Froment, J.= Sur une forme de contracture organique d’origine périphérique et sans exaggération des réflexes. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, v. 22^2, p. 1276.

=Babinski, J. et Froment, J.= Les modifications des réflexes tendineux pendant le sommeil chloroformique et leur valeur en sémiologie. Lyon Méd., 1915, v. 124, pp. 347-361. Also, Bull. Acad, de Méd., Par., 1915, v. 74, pp. 439-452.

=Babinski, J. and Froment, J.= Hysteria or Pithiatism and Reflex Nervous Disorders. Military Medical Manuals, Univ. of London Press, 1918.

=Babinski, J. and Froment, J.= Service de neurologie militarisé de la Pitié. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 23, pp. 638-645.

=Babinski, J. et Froment, J.= Troubles nerveux d’ordre réflexe ou syndrome d’immobilisation. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, v. 29, pp. 914-918.